Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 18 — Romans 10:14-15

Homily 18 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210218.htm>.

Opening

Romans 10:14, 15

Romans X. 14, 15

How can people call on someone they haven't believed in? And how can they believe in someone they haven't heard about? And how can they hear without someone preaching? And how can anyone preach unless they are sent? As it is written.

How then shall they call on Him in Whom they have not believed? And how shall they believe in Him of Whom they have not heard? And how shall they hear without a preacher? And how shall they preach except they be sent? As it is written.

Here again he removes from them all excuse. For since he had said, "I testify that they have a zeal for God, but not according to knowledge," and that "being ignorant of God's righteousness, they did not submit themselves to it," he next shows that they were punishable before God for this very ignorance. He does not actually say this directly, but he establishes it by carrying on his argument in the form of questions, convicting them more clearly by framing the whole passage out of objections and answers. But look further back. The Prophet, he says, said, "Whoever calls upon the Name of the Lord shall be saved." Now someone might say, But how could they call upon Him in Whom they had not believed? Then he poses a question following the objection: And why did they not believe? Then another objection: A person might certainly say, And how could they believe, since they had not heard? Yet they did hear, he implies. Then another objection: And how could they hear without a preacher? Then another answer: Yet they did preach, and there were many sent forth for this very purpose. And how does it appear that these are the persons who were sent? Then he brings in the prophet next, who says, "How beautiful are the feet of those who preach the gospel of peace, and bring glad tidings of good things!" You see how by the kind of preaching he identifies the preachers. For there was nothing else that these men went about telling everywhere, but those unspeakable good things and the peace made by God with men. And so by disbelieving, he implies, it is not us whom you disbelieve, but Isaiah the prophet, who spoke many years ago that we were to be sent, and to preach, and to say what we do say. If being saved came from calling upon Him, and calling upon Him from believing, and believing from hearing, and hearing from preaching, and preaching from being sent, and if they were sent and did preach, and the prophet went around with them to point them out and proclaim them and say that these were they whom he foretold so many ages ago, whose feet he even praised because of the content of their preaching—then it is quite clear that the failure to believe was their own fault alone. And this is because God's part had been completely fulfilled.

Here again he takes from them all excuse. For since he had said, I bear them record that they have a zeal of God, but not according to knowledge, and that being ignorant of God's righteousness, they submitted not themselves to it: he next shows, that for this ignorance itself they were punishable before God. This he does not say indeed so, but he makes it good by carrying on his discourse in the way of question, and so convicting them more clearly, by framing the whole passage out of objections and answers. But look further back. The Prophet, says he, said, Whosoever shall call upon the Name of the Lord shall be saved. Now somebody might say perhaps, But how could they call upon Him Whom they had not believed? Then there is a question from him after the objection; And why did they not believe? Then an objection again. A person certainly may say, And how could they believe, since they had not heard? Yet hear they did, he implies. Then another objection again. And how could they hear without a preacher? Then an answer again. Yet preach they did, and there were many sent forth for this very purpose. And whence does it appear that these are those persons sent? Then he brings the prophet in next, who says, How beautiful are the feet of them that preach the Gospel of peace, and bring glad tidings of good things! Isaiah 3:7 You see how by the kind of preaching he points out the preachers. For there was nothing else that these men went about telling everywhere, but those unspeakable good things, and the peace made by God with men. And so by disbelieving, it is not we, he implies, whom you disbelieve, but Isaiah the prophet, who spoke many years ago, that we were to be sent, and to preach, and to say what we do say. If the being saved, then, came of calling upon Him, and calling upon Him from believing, and believing from hearing, and hearing from preaching, and preaching from being sent, and if they were sent, and did preach, and the prophet went round with them to point them out, and proclaim them, and say that these were they whom they showed of so many ages ago, whose feet even they praised because of the matter of their preaching; then it is quite clear that the not believing was their own fault only. And that because God's part had been fulfilled completely.

In verse 16-17, Paul says, "But they have not all obeyed the Gospel. For Isaiah says, 'Lord, who has believed our report?' So then faith comes by hearing, and hearing by the word of God" (Isaiah 53:1).

Ver. 16, 17. But they have not all obeyed the Gospel. For Esaias says, Lord, who has believed our report? So then faith comes by hearing, and hearing by the word of God. Isaiah 53:1

Since they pressed him with another objection again—namely, that if these were the people God sent on this mission, everyone ought to have listened to them—observe Paul's judgment and see how he shows that the very thing causing the confusion actually removes confusion and embarrassment. What troubles you, O Jew, he would say, after such great and abundant evidence and demonstration of these points? That not everyone submitted to the Gospel? Why, this very thing, when considered along with everything else, actually confirms the truth of my statements—the fact that some do not believe. For the prophet foretold this too. Notice his extraordinary wisdom; how he shows more than they were looking for or expected him to say in reply. For what is it that you say? he means. Is it that not everyone has believed the Gospel? Well! Isaiah foretold this too long ago. Or rather, not only this, but even much more than this. For the complaint you make is: Why did not everyone believe? But Isaiah goes further than this. For what does he say? "Lord, who has believed our report?" Then since he had freed himself from this difficulty by making the prophet a defense against them, he returns again to the line he was on before. For as he had said that they must call upon him, but that those who call must believe, and those who believe must first hear, but those who are to hear must have preachers, and the preachers must be sent, and as he had shown that they were sent and had preached—as he is going to introduce another objection again, he first takes occasion from another quotation from the prophet, by which he had answered the objection a little earlier, and thus weaves it in and connects it with what went before. For since he had brought in the prophet as saying, "Lord, who has believed our report (*akoē*)?" he skillfully seizes on the quotation as proving what he says: "So then faith comes by hearing (*akoēs*)." And he does not make this a mere bare statement. But since the Jews were always seeking a sign and the sight of the Resurrection and were eagerly pursuing this, he says: Yet the prophet promised no such thing, but rather that it was by hearing that we were to believe. Therefore he establishes this first and says, "So then faith comes by hearing." And then since this seemed a lowly thing to say, see how he elevates it. For he says, I was not speaking of mere hearing, nor of the need to hear people's words and believe them, but I mean a great kind of hearing. For the hearing is by the word of God. They were not speaking their own words, but they were telling what they learned from God. And this is a higher thing than miracles. For we are equally bound to believe and to obey God, whether he is speaking or working miracles. Since both works and miracles come from his words. For both the heaven and everything else was established in this way. After showing then that we ought to believe the prophets, who always speak God's words, and not to look for anything more, he proceeds next to the objection I mentioned and says,

Since they pressed him with another objection again to this effect, that if these were the persons sent upon the mission by God, all ought to have hearkened to them: observe Paul's judgment, and see how he shows that this very thing which made the confusion, did in fact do away with confusion and embarrassment. What offends you, O Jew, he would say, after so great and abundant evidence, and demonstration of the points? That all did not submit to the Gospel? Why this very thing, when taken along with the others, is of force to certify you of the truth of my statements, even in that some do not believe. For this too the prophet foretold. Notice his unspeakable wisdom too; how he shows more than they were looking for, or expected him to have to say in reply. For what is it that you say? He means. Is it that all have not believed the Gospel? Well! Isaiah foretold this too from of old. Or rather, not this only, but even much more than this. For the complaint you make is Why did not all believe? But Isaiah goes further than this. For what is it he says? Lord, who has believed our report? Then since he had rid himself of this embarrassment. by making the Prophet a bulwark against them, he again keeps to the line he was before upon. For as he had said that they must call upon Him, but that they who call must believe, and they who believe must hear first, but they who are to hear must have preachers, and the preachers be sent, and as he had shown that they were sent, and had preached; as he is going to bring in another objection again, taking occasion first of another quotation from the Prophet, by which he had met the objection a little back, he thus interweaves it, and connects it with what went before. For since he had produced the Prophet as saying, Lord, who has believed our report ( ἀ κοᾕ)? He happily seizes on the quotation, as proving what he says, So then faith comes by hearing ( ἀ κοἥς). And this he makes not a mere naked statement. But as the Jews were forever seeking a sign, and the sight of the Resurrection, and were gaping after the thing much; he says, Yet the Prophet promised no such thing, but that it was by hearing that we were to believe. Hence he makes this good first, and says, so then faith comes by hearing. And then since this seemed a mean thing to say, see how he elevates it. For he says, I was not speaking of mere hearing, nor of the need of hearing men's words and believing them, but I mean a great sort of hearing. For the hearing is by the word of God. They were not speaking their own, but they were telling what they learned from God. And this is a higher thing than miracles. For we are equally bound to believe and to obey God, whether speaking or working miracles. Since both works and miracles come of His words. For both the heaven and everything else was established in this way. Psalm 33:6-8 After showing then that we ought to believe the prophets, who always speak God's words, and not to look after anything more, he proceeds next to the objection I mentioned, and says,

But I say, Have they not heard?

Ver. 18. But I say, Have they not heard?

What if, he asks, the preachers were sent and did preach what they were commanded to preach, but the people did not hear? Then he gives a completely adequate answer to this objection.

What, he means, if the preachers were sent, and did preach what they were bid, and these did not hear? Then comes a most perfect reply to the objection.

Yes, indeed, their sound went into all the earth, and their words unto the ends of the world.

Yes, verily, their sound went into all the earth, and their words unto the ends of the world.

What is he saying? He means: Have they not heard? Why, the whole world and the ends of the earth have heard. And have you—among whom the heralds stayed for such a long time, and from whose land they came—not heard? Now, can this possibly be? Surely if the ends of the world heard, you must have heard all the more. Then he raises another objection.

What do you say? He means. They have not heard? Why the whole world, and the ends of the earth, have heard. And have you, among whom the heralds abode such a long time, and of whose land they were, not heard? Now can this ever be? Sure if the ends of the world heard, much more must you. Then again another objection.

But I ask, did Israel not know?

Ver. 19. But I say, Did not Israel know?

For what if they heard, he means, but did not know what was said, or understand that these were the people sent? Should they not be forgiven for their ignorance? Absolutely not. For Isaiah had described their character in the words, "How beautiful are the feet of those who preach the Gospel of peace" (Isaiah 52:7). And before him the Lawgiver himself had done so. This is why he continues.

For what if they heard, he means, but did not know what was said, nor understand that these were the persons sent? Are they not to be forgiven for their ignorance? By no means. For Isaiah had described their character in the words, How beautiful are the feet of them that preach the Gospel of peace. Isaiah 52:7 And before him the Lawgiver himself. Hence he proceeds.

First Moses says, I will provoke you to jealousy by them that are no people, and by a foolish nation I will anger you. Deuteronomy 32:21

First Moses says, I will provoke you to jealousy by them that are no people, and by a foolish nation I will anger you. Deuteronomy 32:21

They should have been able to recognize the preachers even from this evidence—not just from the fact that they themselves refused to believe, not from the preaching of peace, not from the proclamation of good news about these blessings, not from the word being spread throughout the entire world, but from the very fact that they saw their inferiors, the Gentiles, receiving greater honor. For these Gentiles suddenly embraced a wisdom they had never heard of, nor had their ancestors. This was a mark of such extraordinary honor that it should have stung them, provoked them to jealousy, and reminded them of Moses' prophecy, which said, "I will provoke you to jealousy by them that are no people." It was not just the greatness of the honor alone that was sufficient to make them jealous, but also the fact that a nation had received these things which was so insignificant that it could hardly be counted as a nation at all. For it says, "I will provoke you to jealousy by them which are no nation, and by a foolish nation will I anger you." For what people were more foolish than the Greeks? Or what people were of less account? See how by every means God had given long ago indications and clear signs of these times, in order to remove their blindness. For this did not happen in some small corner, but on land, at sea, and in every region of the world. And they saw people who had formerly been objects of their contempt now enjoying countless blessings. One must realize, then, that this is the people of whom Moses said, "I will provoke you to jealousy by them that are no people, and by a foolish nation will I anger you." But was it only Moses who said this? No, for Isaiah after him says the same thing. This is why Paul said "First Moses"—to show that a second prophet would come who would say the same things in a clearer and plainer way. Just as Paul says above that Isaiah cries out, so too he does here.

And so they ought even from him to have been able to distinguish the preachers, not from the fact of these disbelieving only, not from the fact of their preaching peace, not from the fact of their bringing the glad tidings of those good things, not from the word being sown in every part of the world, but from the very fact of their seeing their inferiors, those of the Gentiles, in greater honor. For what they had never heard, nor their forefathers, that wisdom did these on a sudden embrace ( ἑ φιλοσόφουν). And this was a mark of such intense honor, as should gall them, and lead them to jealousy, and to recollection of the prophecy of Moses, which said, I will provoke you to jealousy by them that are no people. For it was not the greatness of the honor alone that was enough to throw them upon jealousy, but the fact too that a nation had come to enjoy these things which was of so little account that it could hardly be considered a nation at all. For I will provoke you to jealousy, by them which are no nation, and by a foolish nation will I anger you. For what more foolish than the Greeks (Heathen, see pp. 373, 377)? Or what of less account? See how by every means God had given from of old indications and clear signs of these times, in order to remove their blindness. For it was not any little corner in which the thing was done, but in land, and in sea, and in every quarter of the globe. And they saw those in the enjoyment of countless blessings now, who had formerly been objects of their contempt. One should consider then that this is that people of which Moses said, I will provoke you to jealousy by them that are no people, and by a foolish nation will I anger you. Was it Moses only then that said this? No, for Isaiah also after Him says so. And this is why Paul said, First Moses, to show that a second will come who says the same things in a clearer and plainer way. As then he says above, that Esaias cries, so too here.

However, Isaiah is very bold and says.

Ver. 20. But Esaias is very bold, and says.

Now what he means is something like this. He forced himself and was eager to speak, not something veiled, but to set things plainly before your eyes, choosing rather to run into dangers from being plain-spoken than to leave you any shelter for your stubbornness by looking to his own safety—although it was not the usual manner of prophecy to say this so clearly. But still, to silence you most completely, he tells the whole thing beforehand clearly and distinctly. The whole! What whole? Why, your being cast out, and also their being brought in. He speaks as follows: "I was found by those who did not seek Me; I was made manifest to those who did not ask for Me" (Isaiah 65:1). Who then are those who did not seek? Who are those who did not ask for Him? Clearly not the Jews, but those of the Gentiles, who until then had not known Him. So just as Moses gave their characteristic mark in the words "no people" and "a foolish nation," so here also he takes the same ground to point them out from, namely their extreme ignorance. And this was a very great blame to attach to the Jews, that those who did not seek Him found Him, and those who sought Him lost Him.

Now what he means is something of this kind. He put a violence on himself, and was ambitious to speak, not some thing veiled over, but to set things even naked before your eyes, and choosing rather to run ( Origen in loc.) into dangers from being plain spoken, than by looking to his own safety, to leave you any shelter for your impenetrableness; although it was not the manner of prophecy to say this so clearly; but still to stop your mouths most completely, he tells the whole beforehand clearly and distinctly. The whole! What whole? Why your being cast out, and also their being brought in; speaking as follows, I was found of them that sought Me not, I was made manifest of them that asked not after Me. Isaiah 65:1 Who then are they that sought not? Who they that asked not after Him? Clearly not the Jews, but they of the Gentiles, who hitherto had not known Him. As then Moses gave their characteristic mark in the words, no people and a foolish nation, so here also he takes the same ground to point them out from, viz. their extreme ignorance. And this was a very great blame to attach to the Jews, that they who sought Him not found Him, and they who sought Him lost Him.

Verse 21. But to Israel He says, "All day long I have stretched out My hands to a disobedient and contrary people." Isaiah 65:2

Ver. 21. But unto Israel He says, All the day long have I stretched forth My hands unto a disobedient and gainsaying people. Isaiah 65:2

Notice that the problem many people raise as a question was actually addressed long ago in the Prophet's words, along with a clear solution. What is this problem? You heard Paul say earlier: "What shall we say then? That the Gentiles which followed not after righteousness have attained unto righteousness. But Israel which followed after the law of righteousness has not attained to the law of righteousness." Isaiah is saying the same thing here. When he says, "I was found of them that sought me not, I was made manifest unto them which asked not after me," this means the same as saying that the Gentiles who did not pursue righteousness obtained it. Then, to show that what happened was not only due to God's grace but also to the disposition of those who came to Him—and that the rejection of the others came from the argumentativeness of those who disobeyed—listen to what follows: "But to Israel He says, All the day long have I stretched forth My hands to a disobedient and gainsaying people." Here "the day" means the entire period of the former dispensation. The stretching out of hands means calling them, drawing them to Himself, and inviting them. Then, to show that the fault was entirely theirs, he says "to a disobedient and gainsaying people." Do you see what a serious charge this is against them? They did not obey Him even when He invited them; they contradicted Him, and this happened not once, twice, or three times, but throughout the whole period. Yet others who had never known Him were able to draw Him to themselves. This does not mean they had the power to do it on their own—but to remove pride even from the Gentiles and to show that His grace accomplished everything, He says, "I was made manifest" and "I was found." Someone might ask, "Were they then completely without anything?" Not at all, because taking what was found and gaining knowledge of what was revealed to them was their own contribution. Then, to prevent them from saying, "But why were You not made manifest to us also?" He gives something even stronger: I was not only made manifest, but I even continue with My hands stretched out, inviting them and showing all the concern of a loving father and a devoted mother for her child. See how he has given us a perfectly clear answer to all the difficulties previously raised, by showing that ruin came upon them from their own disposition and that they are completely undeserving of pardon. Even though they had both heard and understood what was said, they still were not willing to come to Him. What is more, He did not only cause them to hear and understand these things, but added something that has even more force to stir them up and draw them to Him when they were disobedient and contradicting. What is this? It is His provoking them and making them jealous. You know the powerful force of this passion and how great the natural power of jealousy is to end all contrariness and rouse those who have become indifferent. Why even mention man when the power it shows is so great in unreasoning animals and children who are not yet grown? A child will often not obey its father when called but remains stubborn. But when another child receives attention, then even without being called it comes to its father's arms, and what calling could not do, provoking jealousy will. This, then, is what God also did. He not only called and stretched out His hands but also stirred up jealousy in them by bringing people far inferior to them—something that makes men extremely jealous—not just into their good things, but (which was a much stronger step and makes the feeling even more powerful) into much greater and more necessary good things than theirs, things they had never even imagined. But still they did not submit. What pardon, then, do they deserve who show such extreme stubbornness? None. Yet he does not say this himself but leaves it to the consciences of his hearers to draw that conclusion from what he has stated. And he confirms it again by what follows, in his usual wisdom. He did this earlier as well, by introducing objections both in the case of the Law and of the people that presented an accusation more extreme than the real one, and then in the answer that was meant to refute this, he conceded as much as he wished and as the case allowed, so that what he was saying would not be unwelcome. This is what he does here, writing as follows:

Observe now that difficulty, which so many make a subject of question, is discovered laid up from of old in the words of the Prophet, and with a clear solution to it too. And what is this? You heard Paul say before. What shall we say then? That the Gentiles which followed not after righteousness have attained unto righteousness. But Israel which followed after the law of righteousness has not attained to the law of righteousness. Romans 9:30-31 This Esaias also says here. For to say, I was found of them that sought me not, I was made manifest unto them which asked not after me, is the same with saying, that the Gentiles which followed not after righteousness have attained unto righteousness. Then to show that what was happening was not of God's grace only, but also of the temper of those who came to Him, as also the casting off of the others came of the disputatiousness of those who disobeyed, hear what he proceeds with. But to Israel He says, All the day long have I stretched forth My hands to a disobedient and gainsaying people; here meaning by the day the whole period of the former dispensation. But the stretching out of the hands, means calling and drawing them to Him, and inviting them. Then to show that the fault was all their own, he says to a disobedient and gainsaying people. You see what a great charge this is against them! For they did not obey Him even when He invited them, but they gainsaid Him, and that when they saw Him doing so, not once or twice or thrice, but the whole period. But others who had never known Him, had the power to draw Him to them. Not that he says they themselves had the power to do it, but to take away lofty imaginings even from those of the Gentiles, and to show that it was His grace that wrought the whole, He says, I was made manifest, and I was found. It may be said, Were they then void of everything? By no means, for the taking of the things found, and the getting a knowledge of what was manifested to them, was what they contributed themselves. Then to prevent these saying, But why were You not made manifest to us also? He sets down what is more than this, that I not only was made manifest, but I even continue with My hands stretched out, inviting them, and displaying all the concern of an affectionate father, and a mother that is set on her child. See how he has brought us a most lucid answer to all the difficulties before raised, by showing that it was from their own temper that ruin had befallen them, and that they are wholly undeserving of pardon. For though they had both heard and understood what was said, still not even then were they minded to come to Him. And what is far more, He did not cause them to hear these things and to understand them only, but a thing which has more force to rouse them up and draw them to Him, when they were disobedient and gain-saying, He added to the others. Now what is this? It is His exasperating them, and making them jealous. For you know the domineering might of the passion, and how great the power is which jealousy is naturally possessed of for bringing all disputatiousness to an end, and rousing those who have grown remiss. And why need one say this of man when in brutes without reason, and children before they are of full age, the power it shows is so great? For a child often will not submit to its father when it is called, but continues obstinate. But when another child has notice taken of it, then it even though not called comes to its father's bosom, and what calling could not do, provoking to jealousy will. This then God also did. For He not only called and stretched out His hands, but stirred up in them the feeling of jealousy also, by bringing those far inferior to them (a thing which makes men excessively jealous) not into their good things, but (what was a much stronger step, and makes the feeling even more domineering,) into much greater good things, and of greater necessity than theirs, and such as they had never even fancied in a dream. But still they did not submit. What pardon then do they deserve who exhibit such excessive obstinacy? None. Yet this he does not say himself, but leaves it to the consciences of his hearers, to gather it from the conclusion of what he had stated, and again also confirms it by what he goes on to in his usual wisdom. And this he did also above, by introducing objections both in the case of the Law see on Romans 7:7, pp. 420, I and of the people, which presented an accusation beyond the true one; and then in the answer, which was to overthrow this, yielding as much as he pleased, and as the case allowed, so as to make what he was saying not unwelcome. And this he does here, writing as follows:

Chapter 11, verse 1. I say then, Has God cast away His people whom He foreknew? God forbid.

Chap. xi. ver. 1. I say then, Hath God cast away His people whom He foreknew? God forbid.

He uses the form of question that someone would use when expressing doubt, as if he's taking his cue from what had already been said. After making this alarming statement, he denies it, which makes his audience more ready to accept what follows. What he had been working hard to show through all his previous arguments, he now confirms here as well. What is this point? That even if only a few are saved, the promise still remains valid. This is why he doesn't simply say "people," but "people whom He foreknew." Then, continuing with the proof that the people were not cast off, he says: "For I also am an Israelite, of the seed of Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin."

And he introduces the form a person would use in doubt, as though taking occasion from what had been said, and after making this alarming statement, by the denial of it he causes the sequel to be allowed with readiness; and what by all the former arguments he had been laboring to show that he makes good here also. What then is this? That even if there be but a few saved, the promise yet stands good. This is why he does not merely say people, but people which He foreknew. Then proceeding with the proof that the people were not cast off, For I also am an Israelite, of the seed of Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin.

I, he says, the instructor, the preacher. Now since this seemed contrary to what was said earlier in the words, "Who has believed our report?" and "All the day long I have stretched forth My hands to a disobedient and gainsaying people," and "I will provoke you to jealousy by them which are no people," he was not satisfied with simply rejecting the idea, nor with having said "God forbid," but confirms it by taking it up again and saying, "God has not cast away His people." But someone might say this is not a confirmation, just an assertion. Notice then the confirmation, both the first one and the one that follows it. The first is that he himself was from that race. But God would not, if He were about to cast them off, have chosen from them the man to whom He entrusted all the preaching, the affairs of the world, all mysteries, and the whole economy. This then is one proof, but the next one after it is his saying "that people whom He foreknew," that is, those whom He knew clearly were suited for it and would receive the faith. For three, five, even ten thousand believers were from among them. And so to prevent anyone from saying, "Are you the people, then? And because you have been called, has the nation been called?" he proceeds.

I, he says, the instructor, the preacher. Now since this seemed contrary to what was said before in the words, Who has believed our report? and, All the day long have I stretched forth My hands to a disobedient and gainsaying people; and, I will provoke you to jealousy by them which are no people; he was not satisfied with the deprecation, nor with having said, God forbid, but makes it good by taking it up again and saying, God has not cast away His people. But this is not a confirmation, men may say, but an assertion. Observe then the confirmation, both the first, and that which follows it. For the first is that he was himself of that race. But He would not, if on the point of casting them off, have chosen from them him to whom He entrusted all the preaching, and the affairs of the world, and all mysteries, and the whole economy. This then is one proof, but the next, after it, is his saying, that people whom He foreknew, that is, who He knew clearly were suited to it, and would receive the faith. Pococke on Hos. p. 23. See Acts 2:41; 4:4; 21:20 For three, five, even ten thousand were believers from among them. And so to prevent any from saying, Are you the people, then? And because you have been called, has the nation been called? He proceeds.

God has not cast off His people, whom He foreknew.

Ver. 2. He has not cast off His people, whom He foreknew.

As if he said, I have with me three, five, or ten thousand people. What then? Has the entire people become just three, five, or ten thousand? That seed that was compared to the stars of heaven or the sand of the sea in multitude? Is this how you deceive us and trick us, by claiming that the whole people is yourself and the few who are with you? Did you inflate us with empty hopes and say that the promise has been fulfilled, when everyone is lost and salvation comes down to just a few? This is all exaggeration and emptiness! We cannot accept such sophistry as this! Now, to prevent them from saying this, see how he proceeds to answer them in what follows—not actually stating the objection, but establishing his answer to it beforehand through ancient history. What then is his answer?

As though he said, I have with me three, five, or ten thousand. What then? Has the people come to be three, five, or ten thousand? That seed that compared with the stars of heaven for multitude, or the sand of the sea? Is this the way you deceive us and put a cheat upon us, by making the whole people yourself and the few that are with you; and did you inflate us with idle hopes, and say that the promise has been fulfilled, when all are lost, and the salvation comes down to a few? This is all bombast and vanity! We cannot away with such sophistry as this! Now, that they may not say this, see how in the sequel he proceeds to the answer, not giving the objection indeed, but before it grounding the answer to it upon ancient history. What then is the answer?

Don't you know what the Scripture says about Elijah? How he makes his appeal to God against Israel, saying, "Lord, they have killed Your prophets and torn down Your altars; and I am left alone, and they seek my life." But what does God's answer say to him? "I have kept for Myself seven thousand men who have not bowed the knee to the image of Baal." In the same way, then, at this present time also, there is a remnant according to the election of grace.

Ver. 2-5. Do you not know, he says, what the Scripture says of Elias? How he (so most; manuscripts Sav. who) makes intercession to God against Israel, saying, Lord, they have killed Your prophets, and dug down Your altars; and I am left alone, and they seek my life. But what says the answer of God unto him? I have reserved to Myself seven thousand men, who have not bowed the knee to the image of Baal. Even so then at this present time also, there is a remnant according to the election of grace.

What Paul means is roughly this: God has not cast off His people. If He had done so, He would have admitted none of them. But since He did admit some, He has not cast them off. Still, someone might say that if He had not cast them off, He would have admitted all of them. This does not follow, since in Elijah's time the number to be saved had come down to seven thousand, and now also there are probably many who believe. If you do not know who they are, this is no surprise, for that prophet, who was so great and good a man, did not know either. God arranged things for Himself even when the prophet did not know them. But consider Paul's reasoning. In proving what was before him, he indirectly strengthens the charge against them. This is why he gave the whole passage—to display their stubbornness before them and show that they had been this way from ancient times. If he had not intended this but had focused entirely on proving that the people consisted of the few, he would simply have said that even in Elijah's time, seven thousand were left. But instead he reads to them the passage from further back, having been throughout eager to show that what they did to Christ and the apostles was nothing strange but their customary practice. To prevent them from saying that they put Christ to death as a deceiver and persecute the apostles as impostors, he brings forward the text that says, "Lord, they have killed your prophets and torn down your altars." Then, to avoid making his message offensive to them, he attaches another reason for bringing forward the text. He quotes it not as if deliberately accusing them, but as if focused on showing something else. And he leaves them without any excuse even by what had been done before. Notice how strong the accusation is even considering who is speaking. It is neither Paul, nor Peter, nor James, nor John, but someone they held in the greatest esteem—the chief of the prophets, the friend of God, a man who had been so zealous on their behalf that he was even reduced to hunger for them, who even to this day has never died. What then does this man say? "Lord, they have killed your prophets and torn down your altars, and I am left alone, and they seek my life." What could be more brutal than this? When they should have begged pardon for the offenses they had already committed, they intended to kill him as well. All these things put them completely beyond pardon. It was not during the famine but when conditions were favorable, their shame was removed, the false gods had been put to shame, God's power had been demonstrated, and the king had submitted to it—that they committed these outrages, going from murder to murder and doing away with their teachers and those who would bring them to a better mind. What could they say to this? Were these prophets also deceivers? Were they also impostors? Did they too not know where they came from? But they troubled you. Yes, but they also told you good things. But what about the altars? Surely the altars did not trouble you. Did they too provoke you? See what stubbornness, what arrogance they constantly showed! This is why in another passage Paul says, when writing to the Thessalonians, "You also have suffered the same things from your own countrymen, even as they have from the Jews, who both killed the Lord and their own prophets, and have persecuted us, and do not please God, and are contrary to all people"—which is what he says here too, that they both tore down the altars and killed the prophets. But what does God's answer say to him? "I have reserved to myself seven thousand men who have not bowed the knee to the image of Baal." What does this have to do with the present subject, someone might ask? It has a great deal to do with the present subject. Here Paul shows that it is the worthy whom God uses to save, even if the promise was made to the whole nation. He pointed this out above when he said, "Though the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, a remnant shall be saved," and "Unless the Lord of Hosts had left us a seed, we would have become like Sodom." He points it out from this passage as well. Therefore he goes on to say, "Even so then at this present time also, there is a remnant according to the election of grace." Notice that each word maintains its own position, showing both God's grace and the obedient character of those who receive salvation. By saying "election," he showed their approval, but by saying "grace," he showed the gift of God.

What he means is nearly this. God has not cast off His people. For had He done so, He would have admitted none of them. But if He did admit some, He has not cast them off. Still it is said, if He had not cast off, He would have admitted all. This does not follow; since in Elijah's time the part to be saved had come down to seven thousand: and now also there are probably many that believe. But if you do not know who they are, this is no wonder, for that prophet, who was so great and good a man, did not know. But God ordered things for Himself when even the prophet knew them not. But consider his judgment. Now in proving what was before him, he covertly augments the charge against them. For this is why he gave the whole passage, that he might parade before them their untowardness, and show that they had been so from of old. For if he had not wished this, but had directed his whole attention to prove that the people lay in the few, he would have said that even in Elijah's time, seven thousand were left. But now he reads to them the passage further back, as having been throughout at pains to show that it was no strange thing that they did with Christ, and the Apostles, but their habitual practice. For to prevent their saying that it was as a deceiver we put Christ to death, and as impostors that we persecute the Apostles, he brings forward the text which says, Lord, they have killed Your prophets, and dug down your altars. 1 Kings 19:14 Then in order not to make his discourse galling to them, he attaches another reason to the bringing forward of the text. For he quotes it not as if it was on purpose to accuse them, but as if intent upon showing some other things. And he leaves them without any excuse even by what had before been done. For observe how strong the accusation is even from the person speaking. For it is neither Paul, nor Peter, nor James, nor John, but one whom they held in the greatest estimation, the chief of the Prophets, the friend of God, a man who had been so very zealous in their behalf as even to be given up to hunger for them, who even to this day has never died. What then does this man say? Lord, they have killed Your prophets, and dug down Your altars; and I am left alone, and they seek my life. What could be more brutal cruelty than this? For when they should have besought pardon for the offenses they had already committed, they were minded even to kill him. And all these things put them quite beyond pardon. For it was not during the prevalence of the famine, but when the season was favorable, and their shame was done away, and the devils (i.e. false gods) had been put to shame, and the power of God had been shown, and the king had bowed beneath it, that they committed these audacities, passing from murder to murder, and making away with their teachers, and such as would bring them to a better mind. What then could they have to say to this? Were they too deceivers? Were they too impostors? Did they not know whence they were either? But they distressed you. Yes, but they also told you goodly things. But what of the altars? The altars too did not surely distress you? Did they too exasperate you? See of what obstinacy, of what insolence they were ever yielding proofs! This is why in another passage too Paul says, when writing to the Thessalonians, You also have suffered like things of your own countrymen, even as they have of the Jews, who both killed the Lord, and their own prophets, and have persecuted us, and please not God, and are contrary to all men 1 Thessalonians 2:14-15; which is what he says here too, that they both dug down the altars, and killed the prophets. But what says the answer of God unto him? I have reserved to Myself seven thousand men who have not bowed the knee to the image of Baal. 1 Kings 19:18 And what has this to do with the present subject? Some may say. It has a great deal to do with the present subject. For he shows here that it is the worthy that God uses to save even if the promise be made to the whole nation. And this he pointed out above when he said, Though the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, a remnant shall be saved. And, Except the Lord of Sabaoth had left us a seed, we should have become as Sodoma. Romans 9:27-29 And he points it out from this passage also. Wherefore he proceeds to say, Even so then at this present time also, there is a remnant according to the election of grace. Observe that each word maintains its own rank, showing at once God's grace, and the obedient temper of them that receive salvation. For by saying election, he showed the approval of them, but by saying grace, he showed the gift of God.

If it is by grace, then it is no longer by works, otherwise grace would no longer be grace. But if it is by works, then it is no longer grace, otherwise work would no longer be work.

Ver. 6. And if by grace, then it is no more of works, otherwise grace is no more grace: but if it be of works, then is it no more grace, otherwise work is no more work.

He again confronts the argumentativeness of the Jews in what has just been quoted, and on this basis strips them of any excuse. For you cannot even claim, he means, that the Prophets called, that God invited, that the situation clearly demanded it, and that being provoked to jealousy was enough to draw us to Him, but that what was commanded was burdensome, and that is why we could not come near—since we were required to perform works and laborious good deeds. You cannot even say this. For how could God have demanded this from you, when doing so would actually diminish His grace? And he said this wishing to show that God most earnestly desired their salvation. For not only would their salvation be easily accomplished, but it was also God's greatest glory to demonstrate His love toward humanity. Why then are you afraid to draw near, when no works are demanded of you? Why are you quibbling and contentious when grace stands before you, and why do you keep bringing up the Law to no purpose at all? For you will not be saved by it, and you will spoil this gift as well, since if you stubbornly insist on being saved by it, you do away with this grace of God. Then so they would not think this strange, having first mentioned those seven thousand, he said they were saved by grace. For when he says, "Even so then at this present time also there is a remnant according to the election of grace," he shows that they also were saved by grace. And not only by this, but also by saying, "I have reserved unto Myself." For this is the language of One Who shows that He Himself was the chief Contributor. And if by grace, it will be said, how did we not all get saved? Because you would not. For grace, though it be grace, saves the willing, not those who refuse it and turn away from it, who persist in fighting against it and opposing themselves to it. Observe how throughout, the point he is proving is "Not as though the Word of God had taken none effect," by showing that the worthy were those to whom the promise came, and that these, few though they be, may yet be the people of God. And indeed he had stated it at the beginning of the Epistle with much force, where he says, "For what if some did not believe," and did not even stop there, but went on, "Yea, let God be true, and every man a liar." And here again he confirms it another way, showing the power of grace, and that always some were being saved while others perished. Let us then give thanks that we belong to those who are being saved, and not having been able to save ourselves by works, were saved by the gift of God. But in giving thanks, let us not do this in words only, but in works and actions. For this is genuine thanksgiving, when we do those things by which God is sure to be glorified, and flee from those things from which we have been set free. For if we, after insulting the King, instead of being punished have been honored, and then go and insult Him afresh, since we are caught in the utmost ingratitude, we would justly have to suffer the utmost punishment, one far greater than the former. For the former insolence did not show us as ungrateful as that committed after honor and much attention shown us. Let us then flee those things from which we have been set free, and not give thanks with our mouths only, lest it also be said of us, "This people honors Me with their lips, but with their heart is far from Me." For how is it not shameful, when the heavens declare the glory of God, and you, for whom the heavens were made that glorify Him, do such things that through you the God who made you is blasphemed? It is for this that not only he who blasphemes, but you yourself also, will be liable to punishment. For the heavens also do not glorify God by sending forth a voice, but by prompting others to do so at the sight of them, and yet they are said to declare the glory of God. So too those who furnish a life to be wondered at, even though they hold their peace, yet glorify God when others through them glorify Him. For He is not so much revered because of the heaven as because of a spotless life. When then we are speaking with the Gentiles, we cite not the heavens before them, but the men whom, though they were in worse condition than brutes, He has persuaded to be the Angels' competitors. And we stop their mouths by speaking of this change. For man is far better than the heaven, and he may possess a soul brighter than their beauty. For it, though visible for so long a time, did not persuade many. But Paul, after preaching a short time, drew the whole world to him. For he possessed a soul no less than the heaven, which was able to draw all people to him. Our soul is not a match even for the earth, but his is equal to the heavens. That stands indeed keeping to its own boundary and rule, but the loftiness of his soul transcended all the heavens and conversed with Christ Himself. And the beauty of it was so great that even God heralds it forth. For the angels marveled at the stars when they were made. But at this He marveled when He says, "He is a chosen vessel unto Me." And this heaven a cloud many times overshadows. But Paul's soul no temptation overshadowed; even in storms he was clearer to sight than the stable sky at noon, and shone constantly as he had done before the clouds came on. For the Sun who shone in him did not send forth such rays as to be overclouded by the concourse of temptations, but even then shone forth the more. Therefore he says, "My grace is sufficient for you, for My strength is made perfect in weakness." Let us then strive to be like him, and then even to what we are, this heaven will be as nothing, if we wish it, nor yet the sun, nor the whole world. For these are for us, and not we for them. Let us show that we are worthy of having had these made for us. For if we be found unworthy of these, how shall we be worthy of a kingdom? For indeed all who live so as to blaspheme God are unworthy to see the sun. Those who blaspheme Him are unworthy to enjoy the creatures who glorify Him, since even a son who insults his father is unworthy to be waited upon by the approved servants. Hence these will enjoy glory, and that great glory, but we shall have to undergo punishment and vengeance.

He again springs upon the disputatiousness of the Jews, in what has just been quoted; and on this ground bereaves them of excuse. For you cannot, he means, so much as say, that the Prophets called indeed, and God invited, and the state of things cried aloud, and the provoking to jealousy was enough to draw us to Him, but what was enjoined was grievous, and this is why we could not draw near, since we had a display of works demanded of us, and laborious well-doings. For you cannot even say this. For how should God have demanded this of you, when this would just throw His grace into the shade? And this he said out of a wish to show that He was most desirous that they might be saved. Deuteronomy 5:29 For not only would their salvation be easily brought about, but it was also God's greatest glory to display His love toward man. Why then are you afraid of drawing near, since you have no works demanded of you? Why are you bickering and quarrelsome, when grace is before you, and why keep putting me the Law forward to no purpose whatsoever? For you will not be saved by that, and will mar this gift also; since if you pertinaciously insist on being saved by it, you do away with this grace of God. Then that they might not think this strange, having first taken those seven thousand; he said that they were saved by grace. For when he says, Even so then at this present time also there is a remnant according to the election of grace; he shows that they also were saved by grace. And not hereby only, but likewise by saying, I have reserved unto Myself. For this is the language of One Who shows that He Himself was the chief Contributor. And if by grace, it will be said, how came we all not to be saved? Because ye would not. For grace, though it be grace, saves the willing, not those who will not have it, and turn away from it, who persist in fighting against it, and opposing themselves to it. Observe how throughout the point he is proving is, Not as though the Word of God had taken none effect, by showing that the worthy were those to whom the promise came, and that these, few though they be, may yet be the people of God; and indeed he had stated it in the beginning of the Epistle with much force, where he says, For what if some did not believe Romans 3:3, and did not even stop at this, but proceeded, Yea, let God be true, and every man a liar. Romans 3:4 And here again he confirms it another way, and shows the force of grace, and that always the one were being saved, the other perished. Let us then give thanks, that we belong to them that are being saved, and not having been able to save ourselves by works, were saved by the gift of God. But in giving thanks, let us not do this in words only, but in works and actions. For this is the genuine thanksgiving, when we do those things whereby God is sure to be glorified, and flee from those from which we have been set free. For if we, after insulting the King, instead of being punished have been honored, and then go and insult Him afresh, since we are detected in the utmost ingratitude, we should with justice have to suffer the utmost punishment, one greater far than the former. For the former insolence did not show us so ungrateful as that committed after honor and much attention shown us. Let us then flee those things from which we have been set free, and not give thanks with our mouths only, lest it be said of us also, This people honors Me with their lips, but with their heart is far from Me. Isaiah 29:13 For how is it else than unseemly, when the heavens declare the glory of God Psalm 19:1, and thou, for whom the heavens were made that glorify Him, doest such things that through you the God that made you is blasphemed? It is for this that not only he that blasphemes, but yourself also, will be liable to punishment. For the heavens also do not glorify God by sending forth a voice but by putting others upon doing it at the sight of them, and yet they are said to declare the glory of God. Thus too they that furnish a life to be wondered at, even though they hold their peace, yet glorify God, when others through them glorify Him. For He is not so much reverenced because of the heaven, as of a spotless life. When then we are discoursing with the Gentiles, we cite (4 manuscripts read or point to the reading, let us not cite) not the heavens before them, but the men, whom though they were in worse plight than brutes, He has persuaded to be the Angels' competitors. And we (1 manuscripts let us) stop their mouths by speaking of this change. For far better than the heaven is man, and a soul brighter than their beauty may he possess. For it, though visible for so long a time, did not persuade much. But Paul, after preaching a short time, drew the whole world unto him. St. Augustine on Psalm 19:4 For he possessed a soul no less than the heaven, which was able to draw all men unto him. Our soul is not a match even for the earth: but his is equal to the heavens. That stands indeed keeping to its own boundary and rule; but the loftiness of his soul transcended all the heavens, and conversed with Christ Himself. 2 Corinthians 10:15; Romans 15:19, etc. And the beauty of it was so great, that even God heralds it forth. For the stars did the angels marvel at when they were made. Job 38:7 But this He marvelled at when He says, He is a chosen vessel unto Me. Acts 9:15 And this Heaven does a cloud many times overshadow. But Paul's soul no temptation overshadowed but even in storms he was clearer to the sight than the hard sky ( σταθερἅς μεσημβρίας) at noon, and shone constantly as it had done before the clouds came on. For the Sun who shone in him sent not forth such rays as to be over-clouded by the concourse of temptations, but even then shone forth the more. Wherefore he says, My grace is sufficient for you, for My Strength is made perfect in weakness. 2 Corinthians 12:9 Let us then strive to be like him, and then even to what we are this heaven will be as nothing, if we wish it, nor yet the sun, nor the whole world. For these are for us, and not we for them. Let us show that we are worthy of having had these made for us. For if we be found unworthy of these, how shall we be worthy a kingdom? For indeed all that live so as to blaspheme God are unworthy to see the sun. They who blaspheme Him are unworthy to enjoy the creatures who glorify Him: since even a son who insults his father is unworthy to be waited upon by the approved servants. Hence these will enjoy glory, and that great glory; but we shall have to undergo punishment and vengeance.

How miserable, then, will it be if the creation that was made for our sake is to be transformed according to the glorious liberty of the children of God (Romans 8:21), while we who were made children of God are sent away through our great laziness to destruction and hell—we for whose sake creation will enjoy that great celebration? To prevent this from happening, those of us who have a pure soul must keep it that way, or rather make its brightness even more intense. And those of us with a soiled soul must not despair. For if, he says, your sins are like purple, I will make them white as snow. And if they are like scarlet, I will make them white as wool (Isaiah 1:18). When it is God making the promise, do not doubt, but do the things that will draw these promises to you. Are your fearful and outrageous acts too many to count? What of it? You have not yet gone down to the grave where no one confesses (Isaiah 38:18; Psalm 6:5). The theatron (arena) has not yet been dismantled for you—you are still standing within the boundary, and you are able even through a final struggle to recover from all your defeats. You have not yet arrived where the rich man was, where you would hear it said, there is a gulf between you and us (Luke 16:26). The Bridegroom is not yet at hand, so you need not fear someone refusing to give you their oil. You can still buy and store it up. There is no one yet to say, "No, lest there not be enough for us and you" (Matthew 25:9), but there are many selling: the naked, the hungry, the sick, the imprisoned. Give food to some, clothing to others, visit the sick, and the oil will flow more abundantly than from fountains. The day of reckoning is not here. Use the time properly and reduce the debts, and to the one who owes a hundred measures of oil, say, "Take your bill and write fifty" (Luke 16:6). Do likewise with money, with words, and with everything else, imitating that steward. Advise this to yourself and also to your relatives, for you still have the power to say so. You have not yet come to the necessity of calling in someone else on their behalf, but you have power to give advice both to yourself and to others (Luke 16:28). But when you have departed to that place, you will no longer have the power to do any of these things. And rightly so. For you who have had such a long period given to you and have done good neither to yourself nor to anyone else—how, when you are in the Judge's hands, will you be able to obtain this grace? Considering all these things, then, let us cling fast to our own salvation and not lose the opportunity of this present life. For it is possible, yes possible, even at our last breath to please God. It is possible to gain approval through your last will, not in the same way as during our lifetime, but still it is possible. How, and in what way? If you leave Him among your heirs and give Him, kai auto (to Him also), a portion of your whole estate. Did you not feed Him during your lifetime? At least when you depart, when you are no longer the owner, give Him a share of your goods. He loves mankind; He does not treat you stingily. To be sure, it shows greater desire, and will be more rewarded, to feed Him during your lifetime. But if you have not done this, at least do the next best thing. Make Him joint heir with your children, and if you are hesitant about this, remember that His Father made you joint heir with Him, and break down your inhuman spirit. For what excuse will you have if you do not even make Him share with your children, when He made you share Heaven and was slain for you? Yet everything He did was not repayment of a debt but a freely given favor. But you, after such great benefits, have also become a debtor. And yet, though things are so, He crowns you as if receiving a favor, not as demanding payment of a debt, and even then what He receives is His own. Give, then, your money, which is now no longer of any use to you and of which you are no longer owner, and He will give you a Kingdom that will serve you perpetually, and with it will bestow the things of this life as well. For if He is made the joint heir of your children, He lightens their orphanhood, does away with plots against them, beats off insults, and stops the mouths of corrupt lawyers. And if they themselves are unable to defend their inheritances, He Himself will stand up and not let them be violated. But even if He allows this, then He Himself makes up everything ordered in the will with even greater generosity, because He has been merely mentioned in it. Make Him your heir, then. For it is to Him that you are about to go. He Himself will be your Judge in the trial for all that has been done here. But some are so miserable and stingy that even though they have no children, they still do not have the courage to do this, but prefer to give what they have to hangers-on and flatterers and this person and that, rather than to Christ, Who has done them such great benefits. And what could be more unreasonable than this conduct? For if one were to compare people of this sort to donkeys, or even to stones, one would still not be saying anything equivalent to their unreasonableness and senselessness. Nor could one find a comparison to put before you that captures their madness and insanity. For what pardon will they obtain, they who did not feed Him during their lifetime and who, even when about to depart to Him, are not inclined to give Him even a trifle out of those goods of which they are no longer the owners, but are so hostile and antagonistic that they will not even give Him a share of what is useless to themselves? Do you not know that many people have not even been counted worthy to obtain an end of this kind, but have been snatched away suddenly? But God enables you to give orders to your relatives and to speak with them about your property and to set all that is in your house in order. What defense, then, will you offer when, even after receiving this favor from Him, you have treacherously squandered the benefit and stand in complete opposition to your forefathers in the faith? For they, even during their lifetime, sold everything and brought it to the Apostles' feet. But you, even at your death, do not give any share to those in need. What is better and gives much boldness is to relieve poverty during one's lifetime. But if you have not been willing to do this, at least do some noble act on your deathbed. For this is not what strong love for Christ would do, yet still it is an act of love. For if you will not have the high place with the Lambs, still even to be after them at all is no small thing, and thus not to be placed with the goats or on the left hand. But if you will not do even this, what defense can save you, when neither the fear of death, nor your money having now become useless to you, nor the leaving of security behind for your children, nor the storing up of much forgiveness there for the time to come, will make you merciful toward others? Therefore I advise, as the best thing, that during your lifetime you give the larger part of your goods to the poor. But if anyone has such a narrow soul as not to have the heart to do so, at least let them become merciful by necessity. For when you were living as if there were no death, you clung tightly to your goods. But now that you have learned that you must die, at least now abandon your attitude and think about your affairs as one who must die—or rather as one who ought to enjoy immortal life forever. For even if what I am about to say is distasteful and full of horror, still it must be said. Count the Lord among your slaves. Are you giving your slaves freedom? Give Christ freedom from famine, from distress, from imprisonment, from nakedness. Are you horrified at the words? Is it not more horrible, then, when you do not do even this much? And here the word makes your blood run cold. But when you go to that world and must hear things far more grievous than these and see tortures that are incurable, what will you say? To whom will you flee for refuge? Whom will you call to your alliance and assistance? Will it be Abraham? He will not listen to you. Or those virgins? They will not give you their oil. Your father, then, or your grandfather? But none of these, even if he is very holy, will have the power to reverse that sentence. Weighing all these things, make prayer and supplication to Him Who alone is Lord to blot out the charge against you and to quench that flame, and propitiate Him by now feeding Him and clothing Him continually, so that in this world you may depart with good hope, and when you are there you may enjoy eternal blessings, which may we all attain by the grace and love toward mankind

How miserable then will it be for the creation which was made for you to be fashioned according to the glorious liberty of the children of God, Romans 8:21 but for us who were made children of God, through our much listlessness, to be sent away to destruction and hell, for whose sake the creation shall enjoy that great festal time? Now to keep this from coming to pass, let such of us as have a pure soul keep it still such, or rather let us make its brightness more intense. And let those of us that have a soiled one, not despair. For if (he says) your sins be as purple, I will make them white as snow. And if they be as scarlet, I will make them white as wool. Isaiah 1:18 But when it is God that promises, doubt not, but do those things whereby you may draw to you these promises. Are they unnumbered, the fearful and outrageous acts done by you? And what of this? For hitherto you are not gone away into the grave where no man shall confess. (ib. 38:18; Psalm 6:5.) Hitherto the arena ( θέατρον) is not broken up for you, but you are standing within the line, and you are able even by a struggle at the last to recover all your defeats. You are not yet come to where the rich man was, for you to hear it said, there is a gulf between you and us. Luke 16:26 The Bridegroom is not yet at hand, that one should fear to give you of his oil. Still can you buy and store up. And there is not one yet to say, Not so; lest there be not enough for us and and you Matthew 25:9; but there are many that sell, the naked, the hungry, the sick, the imprisoned. Give food to these, clothing to those, visit the sick, and the oil will come more than from fountains. The day of account is not here. Use the time as need be, and make deductions from the debts, and to him that owes an hundred measures of oil, say, Take your bill and write fifty. Luke 16:6 And with money, and with words, and with every other thing do in like manner, imitating that steward. And advise this to yourself, and also to your relatives, for you have still the power of saying so. You are not yet come to the necessity of calling in another in their behalf, but you have power to give advice at once to yourself and to others. Luke 16:28 But when you are gone away there, neither of these things will you have it in your power to do at need. And with good reason. For thou who hast had so long a period fixed you, and neither done yourself good, nor any else, how when you are under the Judge's hands shall you be able to obtain this grace? Putting all these things together then, let us cling fast to our own salvation, and not lose the opportunity of this life present. For it is possible, it is, even at our last breath to please God. It is possible to gain approval by your last will, not indeed in such way as in our lifetime, still it is possible. How, and in what way? If you leave Him among your heirs, and givest Him also ( καὶ αὐτᾥ) a portion of your whole estate. Have you not fed Him in your lifetime? At all events when departed, when you are no longer owner, give Him a share of your goods. He is loving unto man, He does not deal niggardly by you. It is a mark to be sure of a greater desire, and so it will be more rewarded, to feed Him in your lifetime. But if you have not done this, at all events do the next best thing. Leave Him joint-heir (see p. 384) with your children, and if you are dilatory over this, bethink yourself that His Father made you joint-heir with Him, and break down your inhuman spirit. For what excuse will you have if you dost not even make Him a sharer with your children, who made you share the Heaven, and was slain for you? And yet all that ever He did, He did not in repayment of a debt, but as bestowing a favor. But you after so great benefits, have been made a debtor as well. And yet, though things are so, it is as if receiving a favor, not as demanding payment of a debt, that He crowns you; and this too when what He is to receive is His own. Give then your money, which is now no longer of any use to you, and of which you are no longer owner; and He will give you a Kingdom which shall be of service to you perpetually, and with it will bestow also the things of this life. For if He be made the joint heir of your children, He does lighten their orphanage for them, do away with plots against them, beat off insults, stop the mouths of pettifoggers. And if they themselves be unable to stand up for their bequeathments, He will Himself stand up, and not let them be broken through. But if He do even allow this, then He makes up of Himself all that was ordered in the will with still greater liberality, because He has been but mentioned in it. Leave Him then your heir. For it is to Him that you are upon the point of going. He will be your Judge Himself in the trial for all that has been done here. But there are some so miserable and pinched, that though they have no children, still they have not the courage to do this, but approve of giving that they have to hangers on, and to flatterers, and to this person and to that, sooner than to Christ, Who has done them so great benefits. And what can be more unreasonable than this conduct? For if one were to compare men of this cast to asses, aye, or to stones, one shall not still be saying anything tantamount to their unreasonableness and senselessness. Nor could one find a similitude to put before you their madness and dementedness. For what pardon shall they obtain for not having fed Him in their lifetime, who, even when they are on the point of departing to Him, have not the inclination to give Him but a trifle out of those goods, of which they are no longer the owners, but are of such an inimical and hostile disposition, as not even to give Him a share in what is useless to themselves? Do you not know how many of mankind have not even been counted worthy to obtain an end of this kind, but have been snatched off suddenly? But you does God empower to give orders to your kindred, and to speak with them about your property, and set all that is in your house in order. What defense then will you have to set up, when even after receiving this favor from Him, you have treacherously given up the benefit, and art standing as it were in diametrical opposition to your forefathers in the faith? For they even in their lifetime sold all, and brought it to the Apostle's feet. But you, even at your death, dost not give any share to them that need. What is the better part, and gives one much boldness, is to remedy poverty in one's lifetime. But if you have not been minded to do this, at all events do upon your death-bed some noble act. For this is not what a strong love for Christ would do, yet still it is an act of love. For if you will not have the high place with the Lambs, still even to be after them at all is no light thing, and so not to be placed with the goats nor on the left hand. But if you will not do even this, what plea is to rescue you, when neither the fear of death nor your money having become henceforth of no use to you, nor the leaving of safety behind you to your children, nor the laying up of much pardon there against the time to come, will make you merciful to man? Wherefore I advise, as the best thing, that in your lifetime you give the larger half of your goods to the poor. But if there be any of so narrow a soul as not to have the heart to do so, at all events let them by necessity become merciful. For when you were living as if there were no death, then you clung close to your goods. But now since you have learned that you are to die, at least now give over your opinion, and deliberate about your affairs as one that must die. Or rather as one that ought to enjoy immortal life for evermore. For if what I am going to say be distasteful, and big with horror, still it must be said. Reckon with your slaves the Lord. Are you giving your slaves liberty? Give Christ liberty from famine, from distress, from imprisonment, from nakedness. Are you horrified at the words? Is it not then more horrible when thou dost not even thus much? And here the word makes your blood curdle. But when you are gone to that world, and hast to hear things far more grievous than these, and see the tortures which are incurable, what will you say? To whom will you flee for refuge? Whom will you call to your alliance and assistance? Will it be Abraham? He will not hearken to you. Or those virgins? They will not give you of their oil. Your father then or your grandfather? But none even of these, if he be ever so holy, will have it in his power to reverse that sentence. Weighing then all these things, to Him Who alone is Lord to blot out the bill against you and to quench that flame, to Him make prayer and supplication, and propitiate Him, by now feeding Him and clothing Him continually: that in this world you may depart with a good hope, and when you are there you may enjoy eternal blessings, which may we all attain to by the grace and love toward man, etc.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 17 — Romans 10:1

Homily 17 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210217.htm>.

Opening

Romans 10:1

Rom. X. 1

Brothers and sisters, my heart's desire and my prayer to God for them is that they might be saved.

Brethren, my heart's desire and prayer to God for them is, that they might be saved.

He is now going to rebuke them more sharply than before. That is why he once again removes every suspicion of hatred and works hard ahead of time to prevent misunderstanding. So do not focus on words or accusations, he says, but see that I am not saying this out of any hostile spirit. For the same person could not both desire their salvation—and not merely desire it but even pray for it—and at the same time hate them and feel hostile toward them. Here he calls his intense desire and the prayer he offers his heart's desire. For he is not merely concerned that they escape punishment, but that they actually be saved—this is what matters so much to him and what he prays for. Nor does he show his goodwill toward them only from this, but also from what follows. For as far as it is possible for him, from what is available to him, he pushes forward and eagerly tries to find at least some hint of an excuse for them. Yet he cannot do so, being overcome by the reality of the facts.

He is now going again to rebuke them more vehemently than before. Wherefore he again does away with every suspicion of hatred, and makes a great effort beforehand to correct misapprehension. Do not then, he says, mind words or accusations, but observe that it is not in any hostile spirit that I say this. For it is not likely that the same person should desire their salvation, and not desire it only, but even pray for it, and yet should also hate them, and feel aversion to them. For here he calls his exceeding desire, and the prayer which he makes ( εὐδοκίαν), heart's desire. For it is not the being freed from punishment only, but that they may also be saved, that he makes so great a point of, and prays for. Nor is it from this only, but also from the sequel that he shows the goodwill that he has towards them. For from what is open to him, as far as he can, he forces his way, and is contentious to find out some shadow at least of an excuse for them. And he has not the power, being overcome by the nature of the facts.

For I bear them record, he says, that they have a zeal of God, but not according to knowledge.

Ver. 2. For I bear them record, says he, that they have a zeal of God, but not according to knowledge.

This should be a reason to pardon them rather than accuse them, shouldn't it? If their separation comes not from human motives but from zeal, they deserve pity rather than punishment. But notice how skillfully Paul shows them favor in his words while still pointing out their untimely stubbornness.

Ought not this then to be a ground for pardoning and not for accusing them? For if it is not of man that they are separated, but through zeal, they deserved to be pitied rather than punished. But observe how adroitly he favors them in the word, and yet shows their unseasonable obstinacy.

He says: For they were ignorant of God's righteousness.

Ver. 3. For they being ignorant, he says, of God's righteousness.

Again, the word might lead to pardon. But what follows leads to stronger accusation, one that removes any kind of defense.

Again the word would lead to pardon. But the sequel to stronger accusation, and such as does away with defense of any kind.

They go about, he says, trying to establish their own righteousness, and have not submitted themselves to the righteousness of God.

And going about, he says, to establish their own righteousness, have not submitted themselves unto the righteousness of God.

And he says these things to show that they erred from stubbornness and love of power rather than from ignorance, and that they did not even establish this righteousness from the deeds of the Law. For saying "going about to establish" is what one would say to show this. And in plain words he has not actually stated this (for he has not said that they fell short of both righteousnesses), but he has hinted at it in a very judicious manner and with the wisdom so fitting for him. For if they are still going about to establish that righteousness, it is very plain that they have not yet established it. If they have not submitted themselves to this righteousness, they have fallen short of this one also. But he calls it "their own righteousness," either because the Law was no longer in force, or because it was one of trouble and toil. But he calls this "God's righteousness"—that from faith—because it comes entirely from the grace from above, and because men are justified in this case not by labors, but by the gift of God. But they who always resisted the Holy Spirit and stubbornly tried to be justified by the Law did not come over to the faith. But since they did not come over to the faith or receive the righteousness that follows from it, and were not able to be justified by the Law either, they were shut out from all means of salvation.

And these things he says to show, that it was from a petulancy and love of power that they erred, rather than from ignorance, and that not even this righteousness from the deeds of the Law did they establish. Matthew 21:38; John 12:19, 42 For saying going about to establish is what one would do to show this. And in plain words indeed he has not stated this (for he has not said, that they fell short of both righteousnesses), but he has given a hint of it in a very judicious manner, and with the wisdom so befitting him. For if they are still going about to establish that, it is very plain that they have not yet established it. If they have not submitted themselves to this, they have fallen short of this also. But he calls it their own righteousness, either because the Law was no longer of force, or because it was one of trouble and toil. But this he calls God's righteousness, that from faith, because it comes entirely from the grace from above, and because men are justified in this case, not by labors, but by the gift of God. But they that evermore resisted the Holy Ghost, and vexatiously tried to be justified by the Law, came not over to the faith. But as they did not come over to the faith, nor receive the righteousness thereupon ensuing, and were not able to be justified by the Law either, they were thrown out of all resources.

For Christ is the end of the Law for righteousness to everyone who believes.

Ver. 4. For Christ is the end of the Law for righteousness to every one that believes.

See Paul's judgment. He had spoken of righteousness twice, and he didn't want Jewish believers to think they had one righteousness but were excluded from the other, or to be accused of lawlessness (there was no less reason to fear this about them, since they were still new converts). He also didn't want Jews to keep expecting to achieve righteousness on their own and say, "Though we haven't fulfilled it now, we certainly will in the future." Notice what position he takes. He shows that there is only one righteousness, and it reaches its full completion in this: whoever has received this one righteousness by faith has also fulfilled the other. But whoever rejects this falls short of both. For if Christ is the end of the Law, then anyone who does not have Christ—even if he seems to have that righteousness—does not really have it. But whoever has Christ, even if he has not fulfilled the Law correctly, has received everything. The goal of the physician's art is health. So just as someone who can make people well has everything even without formal medical training, while someone who cannot heal lacks everything even if he appears to follow the art—so it is with the Law and faith. Whoever has faith has the goal of the Law as well, but whoever lacks faith is cut off from both. For what was the purpose of the Law? To make people righteous. But it did not have the power to do so, because no one fulfilled it. This, then, was the goal of the Law, and the Law looked toward this throughout, and all its parts were made for this—its feasts, commandments, sacrifices, and everything else—so that people might be justified. But Christ accomplished this goal more fully through faith. So do not be afraid, he says, as if you are transgressing the Law by coming over to faith. You actually transgress it when you refuse to believe in Christ for its sake. If you believe in him, then you have fulfilled the Law as well, and far more than it commanded. For you have received a much greater righteousness. Next, since this was an assertion, he again brings proof of it from the Scriptures.

See the judgment of Paul. For as he had spoken of a righteousness, and a righteousness, lest they of the Jews which believed should seem to have the one but be excluded from the other, and to be accused of lawlessness (for even these there was no less cause to fear about as being still newly come in), and lest Jews should again expect to achieve it, and should say, Though we have not at present fulfilled it, yet we certainly will fulfil it, see what ground he takes. He shows that there is but one righteousness, and that has its full issue in this, and that he that has taken to himself this, the one by faith, has fulfilled that also. But he that rejects this, falls short as well of that also. For if Christ be the end of the Law, he that has not Christ, even if he seem to have that righteousness, has it not. But he that has Christ, even though he have not fulfilled the Law aright, has received the whole. For the end of the physician's art is health. As then he that can make whole, even though he has not the physician's art, has everything; but he that knows not how to heal, though he seem to be a follower of the art, comes short of everything: so is it in the case of the Law and of faith. He that has this has the end of that likewise, but he that is without this is an alien from both. For what was the object of the Law? To make man righteous. But it had not the power, for no one fulfilled it. This then was the end of the Law and to this it looked throughout, and for this all its parts were made, its feasts, and commandments, and sacrifices, and all besides, that man might be justified. But this end Christ gave a fuller accomplishment of through faith. Be not then afraid, he says, as if transgressing the Law in having come over to the faith. For then do you transgress it, when for it thou dost not believe Christ. If you believe in Him, then you have fulfilled it also, and much more than it commanded. For you have received a much greater righteousness. Next, since this was an assertion, he again brings proof of it from the Scriptures.

For Moses, he says, describes the righteousness which is of the Law.

Ver. 5. For Moses, he says, describes the righteousness which is of the Law.

What he means is this. Moses shows us the righteousness that comes from the Law, what kind it is, and where it comes from. What kind is it then, and what does it consist in? In fulfilling the commandments. "He (the man) who does these things," he says, "shall live by (or in) them" (Leviticus 18:5). And there is no other way of becoming righteous in the Law except by fulfilling all of it. But this has not been possible for anyone, and therefore this righteousness has failed them (διαπέπτωκεν). But tell us, Paul, about the other righteousness as well, the one that comes from grace. What is that then, and what does it consist in? Listen to the words in which he gives a clear description of it. For after he had refuted the other, he next goes on to this, and says,

What he means is this. Moses shows us the righteousness ensuing from the Law, what sort it is of, and whence. What sort is it then of, and what does it consist in? In fulfilling the commandments. He (R.T. the man), that does these things, He says, shall live by (or in), them. Leviticus 18:5 And there is no other way of becoming righteous in the Law save by fulfilling the whole of it. But this has not been possible for any one, and therefore this righteousness has failed them. ( διαπέπτωκεν). But tell us, Paul, of the other righteousness also, that which is of grace. What is that then, and of what does it consist? Hear the words in which he gives a clear sketch of it. For after he had refuted the other, he next goes on to this, and says,

Verses 6, 7, 8, 9: But the righteousness that comes from faith speaks in this way: Do not say in your heart, "Who will go up into heaven?" (that is, to bring Christ down from above), or "Who will go down into the deep?" (that is, to bring Christ up again from the dead). But what does it say? The word is near you, in your mouth and in your heart—that is, the word of faith that we proclaim. If you confess with your mouth that Jesus is Lord and believe in your heart that God raised him from the dead, you will be saved.

Ver. 6, 7, 8, 9. But the righteousness which is of faith speaks on this wise, Say not in your heart, Who shall ascend into heaven (that is, to bring Christ down from above): or, Who shall descend into the deep? (that is, to bring up Christ again from the dead.) But what says it? The word is near you, even in your mouth, and in your heart, that is, the word of faith which we preach. That if you shall confess with your mouth the Lord Jesus, and shall believe in your heart that God has raised Him from the dead, you shall be saved.

To keep the Jews from saying, "How did those who had not found the lesser righteousness come to find the greater?" he gives an unanswerable reason: this way was easier than that one. The first way requires the fulfillment of all things (for when you do all, then you will live), but the righteousness which is of faith does not say this. Rather, what does it say?

To prevent the Jews then from saying, How came they who had not found the lesser righteousness to find the greater? He gives a reason there was no answering, that this way was easier than that. For that requires the fulfilment of all things (for when you do all, then you shall live); but the righteousness which is of faith does not say this, but what?

If you confess with your mouth the Lord Jesus and believe in your heart that God has raised him from the dead, you will be saved. Now, to make sure we don't seem to be treating this as worthless by showing it to be easy and cheap, notice how he expands his explanation of it. He doesn't move immediately to the words just quoted, but what does he say? "The righteousness which is of faith speaks this way: 'Do not say in your heart, Who will go up into heaven?' (that is, to bring Christ down); 'or, Who will descend into the deep?' (that is, to bring up Christ again from the dead)." Just as the virtue shown in works has laziness opposing it, which weakens our efforts and requires a very alert soul not to give in to it, so when one is required to believe, there are arguments that confuse and disrupt the minds of most people, and it takes a soul with some strength to shake them off completely. This is exactly why he brings this issue up. Just as he did with Abraham's case, he does here also. After showing that Abraham was justified by faith, to avoid making it seem like he received such a great reward by mere chance, as if it were nothing special, Paul extols the nature of faith by saying, "Who against hope believed in hope, that he might become the father of many nations. And being not weak in faith, he considered his own body now dead, and the deadness of Sarah's womb. He staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief, but was strong in faith, giving glory to God, and being fully persuaded that what he had promised he was able also to perform." Thus he showed that vigor and a lofty soul are needed—one that grasps things beyond expectation and doesn't stumble at appearances. This is what he does here also, showing that it requires a wise mind and a spirit that is heavenly and great. He doesn't merely say, "Do not say," but "Do not say in your heart"—that is, don't even think of doubting and saying to yourself, "How can this be?" You see that this is a chief characteristic of faith: to leave behind all the reasonings of this lower world, to seek what is above nature, to cast out the weakness of calculation, and to accept everything from the power of God. The Jews, however, didn't merely claim this, but insisted it was impossible to be justified by faith. But Paul turns even what had already taken place to another purpose: having shown this thing to be so great that even after it happened it required faith, he might reasonably bestow a crown on these believers. He uses words found in the Old Testament, always being careful to avoid accusations of promoting novelties or opposing Scripture. For what he says here about faith, Moses said to them about the commandment, thus showing that they had received a great benefit from God. There's no need to say, he means, that one must go up to heaven or cross a great sea and then receive the commandments, but God has made such great and magnificent things easy for us to reach. What does the phrase "the word is near you" mean? It means it is easy. For in your mind and in your tongue is your salvation. There's no long journey to make, no seas to sail across, no mountains to pass to be saved. Even if you don't cross your own threshold, you can be saved while sitting at home. For in your mouth and in your heart is the source of salvation. Then on another point also he makes the word of faith easy, saying that God raised him from the dead. Just consider the worthiness of the one doing the work, and you will no longer see any difficulty in the matter. That he is Lord is clear from the resurrection. He said this at the very beginning of the epistle: "declared to be the Son of God with power by the resurrection from the dead." That the resurrection is easy too has been shown even to the most unbelieving through the might of the one who accomplished it. Since the righteousness is greater and light and easy to receive, isn't it a sign of extreme stubbornness to leave what is light and easy and attempt impossibilities? They couldn't claim they rejected it because it was burdensome. See how he deprives them of all excuse. What defense could they possibly offer, choosing what is burdensome and impracticable while passing by what is light and able to save them and give them what the Law could not give? All this can only come from a contentious spirit in rebellion against God. The Law is burdensome, but grace is easy. The Law, no matter how much they argue, does not save. Grace provides the righteousness that comes from itself and also that from the Law. What plea then can rescue them, since they are inclined to be contentious against this but cling to that for no purpose at all? Then, since he had made a strong assertion, he again confirms it from Scripture.

If you confess with your mouth the Lord Jesus, and believe in your heart that God has raised Him from the dead, you shall be saved. Then again that we may not seem to be making it contemptible by showing it to be easy and cheap, observe how he expands his account of it. For he does not come immediately to the words just given, but what does he say? But the righteousness which is of faith says on this wise; Say not in your heart, Who shall go up into heaven? (that is, to bring Christ down); or, Who shall descend into the deep? (that is, to bring up Christ again from the dead.) For as to the virtue manifested in works there is opposed a listlessness, which relaxes our labors, and it requires a very wakeful soul not to yield to it: thus, when one is required to believe, there are reasonings which confuse and make havoc of the minds of most men, and it wants a soul of some vigor to shake them thoroughly off. And this is just why he brings the same before one. And as he did in Abraham's case, so he does here also. For having there shown that he was justified by faith, lest he should seem to have gotten so great a crown by a mere chance, as if it were a thing of no account, to extol the nature of faith, he says, Who against hope believed in hope, that he might become the father of many nations. And being not weak in faith, he considered his own body now dead, and the deadness of Sarah's womb. He staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief; but was strong in faith, giving glory to God; and being fully persuaded that what He had promised He was able also to perform Romans 4:18-21: so he showed that there is need of vigor, and a lofty soul, that takes in things beyond expectation, and stumbles not at appearances. This then he does here also, and shows that it requires a wise mind, and a spirit heavenly (Gr. heaven-reaching) and great. And he does not say merely, Say not, but, Say not in your heart, that is, do not so much as think of doubting and saying with yourself, And how can this be? You see that this is a chief characteristic of faith, to leave all the consequences of this lower world, and so to seek for that which is above nature, and to cast out the feebleness of calculation, and so to accept everything from the Power of God. The Jews, however, did not merely assert this, but that it was not possible to be justified by faith. But himself turns even what had taken place to another account, that having shown the thing to be so great, that even after it had taken place it required faith, he might seem with good reason to bestow a crown on these: and he uses the words which are found in the Old Testament, being always at pains to keep quite clear of the charges of love of novelties, and of opposition to it. For this, which he here says of faith, Moses says to them of the commandment, so showing that they had enjoyed at God's hand a great benefit. For there is no need to say, he means, that one must go up to heaven, or cross a great sea, and then receive the commandments, but things so great and grand has God made of easy access to us. And what means the phrase, The Word is near you? That is, It is easy. For in your mind and in your tongue is your salvation. There is no long journey to go, no seas to sail over, no mountains to pass, to get saved. But if you be not minded to cross so much as the threshold, you may even while you sit at home be saved. For in your mouth and in your heart is the source of salvation. And then on another score also he makes the word of faith easy, and says, that God raised Him from the dead. For just reflect upon the worthiness of the Worker, and you will no longer see any difficulty in the thing. That He is Lord then, is plain from the resurrection. And this he said at the beginning even of the Epistle. Which was declared to be the Son of God with power… by the resurrection from the dead. Romans 1:4 But that the resurrection is easy too, has been shown even to those who are very unbelieving, from the might of the Worker of it. Since then the righteousness is greater, and light and easy to receive, is it not a sign of the utmost contentiousness to leave what is light and easy, and set about impossibilities? For they could not say that it was a thing they declined as burdensome. See then how he deprives them of all excuse. For what do they deserve to have said in their defense, who choose what is burdensome and impracticable, and pass by what is light, and able to save them, and to give them those things which the Law could not give? All this can come only from a contentious spirit, which is in a state of rebellion against God. For the Law is galling ( ἐ παχθὴς), but grace is easy. The Law, though they dispute never so much, does not save; Grace yields the righteousness resulting from itself, and that from the Law likewise. What plea then is to rescue them, since they are disposed to be contentious against this, but cling to that to no purpose whatever? Then, since he had made a strong assertion, he again confirms it from the Scripture.

Verses 11-13: For the Scripture says, he continues, "Whoever believes in Him will not be ashamed." There is no difference between the Jew and the Greek, because the same Lord rules over all and is generous to all who call upon Him. For whoever calls upon the Name of the Lord will be saved.

Ver. 11-13. For the Scripture says, he proceeds, Whosoever believes in Him, shall not be ashamed. For there is no difference between the Jew and the Greek; for the same Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon Him. For whosoever shall call upon the Name of the Lord shall be saved.

You see how he presents witnesses both to the faith and to the confession of it. The words "Every one that believes" point to faith, while the words "Whosoever shall call upon" refer to confession. Then, to proclaim the universal scope of grace and to humble their boasting, he briefly reminds them of what he had previously demonstrated at length, showing again that there is no difference between the Jew and the uncircumcised. For he says, "there is no difference between the Jew and the Greek." What he had said about the Father when arguing this point, he now says about the Son. Just as he said earlier when asserting this, "Is He the God of the Jews only? Is He not of the Gentiles also? Yes, of the Gentiles also: seeing it is one God"—so he says here also, "For the same Lord over all is rich unto all (and upon all)." You see how he presents Him as greatly desiring our salvation, since He even considers this to be riches to Himself. This means they should not despair now or think that, if they would repent, they were unpardonable. For He who considers it riches to Himself to save us will not cease to be rich. Indeed, this very thing is riches—the fact that the gift is poured out to all. Since what troubled him most was that they, who had enjoyed a special status over the whole world, would now through the faith be removed from these thrones and be no better off than others, he constantly brings in the Prophets as foretelling that they would have equal honor with them. For he says, "whosoever believes in Him shall not be ashamed," and "Whosoever shall call upon the Name of the Lord shall be saved." The word "whosoever" is used in all cases so they could not offer any objection. But there is nothing worse than vainglory. For it was this, this most especially, which proved their ruin. This is why Christ also said to them, "How can you believe, which receive glory one of another, and seek not the glory which comes of God only?" This vice, along with ruin, exposes people to much ridicule and, before the punishment in the other world, involves them in countless troubles in this one. If it seems good, so that you may clearly understand this, let us set aside for now the heavens it shuts us out of and the hell it thrusts us into, and examine the whole matter as it appears here. What then can be more wasteful than this? What more disgraceful or more offensive? That this disorder is wasteful is clear from the people who spend pointlessly on theaters, horse-races, and other such irrelevant expenditures, and from those who build fine and expensive houses and furnish everything with useless extravagance—which I must not discuss in this discourse. But anyone can see that a person sick with this disease must inevitably be extravagant, expensive, rapacious, and covetous. For in order to have food to give this beast, he seizes the property of others. And why do I speak of property? This fire devours not only money but also souls, and it brings death not only here but also hereafter. For vanity is the mother of hell and greatly kindles that fire and the venomous worm. One can see that it has power even over the dead. What can be worse than this? The other passions are ended by death, but this one shows its force even after death and strives to display its nature even in the dead corpse. For when people give deathbed orders to erect fine monuments that will consume all their wealth, and take pains to arrange in advance vast expenditure for their funeral, and in their lifetime insult the poor who come to them for a penny and a single loaf, but when they are dead provide a rich banquet for the worm—why seek any greater proof of slavery to this disease? From this evil also illicit loves are conceived. For many have been drawn into adultery not by the beauty of the woman's appearance or the desire to sleep with her, but by the wish to boast "I have made conquest of such a one." Why do I need to mention the other evils that spring from this? For I would rather be enslaved constantly to ten thousand savages than to vanity even once. Even savages do not impose such commands on their captives as this vice lays upon its slaves. For it says: Be everyone's slave, whether he is nobler or lower than yourself. Despise your soul, neglect virtue, laugh at freedom, sacrifice your salvation, and if you do any good deed, do it not to please God but to display it to the many, so that for these things you may even lose your crown. And if you give alms or if you fast, undergo the labor but make sure to lose the reward. What can be more cruel than these commands? From this comes envy, from this comes arrogance, from this comes covetousness, the mother of evils. For the crowd of servants, the black slaves dressed in gold, the hangers-on, the flatterers, the silver-decorated chariots, and the other absurdities greater than these are not kept for any pleasure or necessity, but for mere vanity. Yes, someone will say, anyone can see that this affliction is evil, but you should tell us how to keep completely clear of it. Well then, first, if you convince yourself that this disorder is harmful, you will have made a very good start toward correcting it. For when a man is sick, he quickly sends for the physician if he is first made aware that he is sick. But if you seek another way besides this to escape from here, look to God continually and be satisfied with glory from Him. And if you find this passion tickling you and stirring you to tell your good deeds to your fellow servants, consider next that after telling them you gain nothing. Extinguish this absurd desire and say to your soul: Look, you have been so eager about your good deeds to tell them, and you have not had the strength to keep them to yourself, but have blabbed them out to everyone. What good then have you gotten from this? None at all, but only loss in the extreme, and you have forfeited all that had been gathered together with much labor. And besides this, consider another thing also, which is that most people's opinion is perverted, and not only perverted, but it also withers away so quickly.

You see how he produces witnesses, whether to the faith, or to the confession of it. For the words, Every one that believes, point out the faith. But the words, Whosoever shall call upon, set forth confession. Then again to proclaim the universality of the grace, and to lay their boasting low, what he had before demonstrated at length, he here briefly recalls to their memory, showing again that there is no difference between the Jew and the uncircumcised. For there is, he says, no difference between the Jew and the Greek. And what he had said about the Father, when he was arguing this point, that he says here about the Son. For as before he said in asserting this, Is He the God of the Jews only? Is He not of the Gentiles also? Yes, of the Gentiles also: seeing it is one God Romans 3:29-30:– So he says here also, For the same Lord over all is rich unto all (and upon all). Romans 3:22 You see how he sets Him forth as exceedingly desiring our salvation, since He even reckons this to be riches to Himself; so that they are not even now to despair, or fancy that, provided they would repent, they were unpardonable. For He who considers it as riches to Himself to save us, will not cease to be rich. Since even this is riches, the fact of the gift being shed forth unto all. For since what distresses him the most was, that they, who were in the enjoyment of a prerogative over the whole world, should now by the faith be degraded from these thrones, and be no wit better off than others, he brings the Prophets in constantly as foretelling, that they would have equal honor with them. For whosoever, he says, believes in Him shall not be ashamed Isaiah 28:16; and, Whosoever shall call upon the Name of the Lord shall be saved. Joel 2:32 And the whosoever is put in all cases, that they might not say anything in reply. But there is nothing worse than vainglory. For it was this, this most especially, which proved their ruin. Whence Christ also said to them, How can you believe, which receive glory one of another, and seek not the glory which comes of God only? John 5:44 This, with ruin, exposes men also to much ridicule and before the punishment in the other world involves them in ills unnumbered in this. And if it seem good, that you may learn this clearly, leaving for the present the heavens which that puts us out of, and the hell which it thrusts us into, let us investigate the whole matter as here before us. What then can be more wasteful than this? What more disgraceful, or more offensive? For that this disorder is a wasteful one is plain from the people who spend to no purpose whatsoever on theatres, horse-races, and other such irrelevant expenditures: from those that build the fine and expensive houses, and fit up everything in a useless style of extravagance, on which I must not enter in this discourse. But that a person diseased in this way must needs be extravagant, and expensive, and rapacious, and covetous, anybody can see. For that he may have food to give the brute, he thrusts his hand into the substance of others. And why do I talk of substance? It is not money only but souls also that this fire devours, and it works not death here only, but also hereafter. For vanity is the mother of hell, and greatly kindles that fire, and the venomous worm. One may see that it has power even over the dead. And what can be worse than this? For the other passions are put an end to by death, but this even after death shows its force, and strives to display its nature even in the dead corpse. For when men give orders on their death-bed to raise to them fine monuments, which will waste all their substance, and take pains to lay out beforehand a vast extravagance in their funeral, and in their lifetime insult the poor that come to them for a penny and a single loaf, but when they are dead give a rich banquet to the worm, why seek any more exorbitant thraldom to the disease? From this mischief also irregular loves are conceived. For there are many whom it is not the beauty of the appearance, nor the desire of lying with her, but the wish to boast that I have made conquest of such an one, has even drawn into adultery. And why need I mention the other mischiefs that spring of this? For I had rather be long (3 manuscripts διηνεκὥς) the slave of ten thousand savages, than of vanity once. For even they do not put such commands upon their captives, as this vice lays upon its votaries. Because it says, Be thou every one's slave, be he nobler or be he lower than yourself. Despise your soul, neglect virtue, laugh at freedom, immolate your salvation, and if you do any good thing, do it not to please God, but to display it to the many, that for these things you may even lose your crown. And if you give alms, or if you fast, undergo the pains, but take care to lose the gain. What can be more cruel than these commands? Hence grudging bears sway, hence haughtiness, hence covetousness, the mother of evils. For the swarm of domestics, and the black servants liveried in gold, and the hangers on, and the flatterers, and the silver-tinselled chariots, and the other absurdities greater than these, are not had for any pleasure's sake or necessity, but for mere vanity. Yes, one will say, but that this affliction is an evil, anybody can see; but how we are to keep quite clear of it, this is what you should tell us. Well then, in the first place, if you persuade yourself that this disorder is a baneful one, you will have made a very good beginning towards correcting it. For when a man is sick, he speedily sends for the physician, if he be first made acquainted with the fact that he is sick. But if you seek for another way besides to escape from hence, look to God continually, and be content with glory from Him; and if you find the passion tickling you, and stirring you to tell your well-doings to your fellow-servants, bethink yourself next, that after telling them you gain nothing. Quench the absurd desire, and say to your soul, Lo, you have been so long big with your own well-doings to tell them, and you have not had the courage to keep them to yourself, but hast blabbed them out to all. What good then have you gotten from this? None at all, but loss to the utmost, and avoidance of all that had been gathered together with much labor. And besides this, consider another thing also, which is, that most men's opinion is perverted, and not perverted only, but that it withers away so soon.

Even if these people admire you for a while, when the moment passes they will forget everything. They will have taken away from you the crown God had given, and they will be unable to secure for you a crown from themselves. Yet even if this earthly crown were permanent, it would be utterly miserable to exchange God's crown for it. But when even this earthly acclaim has vanished, what defense will we be able to offer for betraying the permanent crown for the sake of the temporary one, for losing such blessings for the sake of human approval? And indeed, even if those who praise you were numerous, they would still deserve pity—and the more numerous they are, the more pitiable they become. But if you are surprised at what I have said, hear Christ giving His verdict in this way: "Woe unto you, when all men speak well of you" (Luke 6:26). And so it should be. For if in every art you look to the workmen (dēmiourgous) in it to be judges of it, how can you trust the evaluation of virtue to the masses rather than above all to Him who knows it more surely than anyone and is best able to praise and crown it? This saying, then, let us inscribe on our walls, our doors, and our minds, and let us keep constantly saying to ourselves: "Woe unto us, when all men speak well of us." For even those who speak well of you later slander you as a vain person, one who is fond of honor and eager for their good word. But God does not act this way. Rather, when He sees you desiring the glory that comes from Him, then He will praise you most, respect you, and proclaim you conqueror. Not so with people—when they find you slavish instead of free, by gratifying you with mere words and false praise, they snatch away your true reward and make you more servile than a purchased slave. For slaves at least obey their masters only after receiving orders, but you make yourself a slave even without orders. You do not even wait to hear something from them; if you simply know what will gratify them, you do everything without their command. What hell, then, should we not deserve for giving pleasure to the wicked and courting their service before they even give orders, while we will not listen to God even when He commands and exhorts us every day? And yet if you desire glory and praise, avoid the praise that comes from people, and then you will attain true glory. Turn away from flattering speeches, and then you will obtain countless praises from both God and people. For there is no one we usually give so much glory to as the person who despises glory, or whom we praise and respect so much as the one who scorns being respected and praised. And if we do this, how much more will the God of the universe! And when He glorifies and praises you, what person can be more justly called blessed? For there is not a greater difference between glory and disgrace than between glory from above and that from people. Or rather, there is a much greater, indeed an infinite difference. For if earthly glory, even when not compared to any other, is base and unseemly, when we place it beside heavenly glory, just consider how great its baseness will be found to be! For as a prostitute stands at her place and lets herself out to anyone, so are those who are slaves of vanity. Or rather, these are more base than she. For prostitutes often treat those who desire them with scorn. But you prostitute yourself to everybody—whether runaway slaves, thieves, or pickpockets (for it is of these and such people that the audiences who applaud you consist). Those whom individually you consider worthless, when gathered together you honor more than your own salvation and show yourself less worthy of honor than any of them. For how can you be anything but less worthy when you need the approval of others and think you are insufficient by yourself unless you receive glory from others? Do you not perceive, besides what I have said, that as you are conspicuous and known to everybody, if you commit a fault you will have countless accusers, but if unknown you will remain secure? Yes, someone may say, but if I do well I shall have countless admirers. Now the frightening thing is that vanity harms you not only when you sin but even when you do right—in the former case corrupting thousands, in the latter case depriving you entirely of your reward. It is therefore a sad thing, full of disgrace of every kind, to be in love with glory even in civil matters. But when you are in the same condition even in spiritual matters, what excuse remains for you, when you are not willing to give God even as much honor as you receive from your servants? For even the slave looks to the eyes of his master (Psalm 123:2), and the hired worker to his employer who will pay him wages, and the disciple to his teacher. But you do just the opposite. Having left the God who hired you, even your Master, you look to your fellow servants—and this knowing that God remembers your good deeds even after this life, but people only remember them in the present. And when you have spectators assembled in heaven, you are gathering spectators on earth. And where the wrestler struggles, there he would be honored, but you, while your struggle is above, are anxious to gain a crown below. And what can be worse than madness like this? But let us examine, if it seems right, the crowns as well. For one is formed by pride, a second by grudging against another, a third by pretense and flattery, another by wealth, and another by servile obsequiousness. And just as children at play put crowns of grass upon one another and often laugh at the one who is crowned behind his back, so now also those who pass their praises upon you often joke among themselves about putting the grass upon us. And if only it were merely grass! But now the crown is laden with much harm and ruins all our good deeds. Taking its worthlessness into consideration, then, flee from the damage it entails. For how many would you have to praise you? A hundred? Or twice, thrice, or four times as many? Or rather, if you please, put them at ten or twenty times as many, and let there be two or four thousand, or if you will, even ten thousand to applaud you. Still these are no better than so many jackdaws cawing from above. Or rather, taking the assembly of the angels into consideration, these will seem more vile than even worms, and their approval of no more substance than a cobweb, smoke, or a dream.

For supposing they do admire you for the time, when the occasion has gone by they will have forgotten it all, and have taken away from you the crown God had given, and have been unable to secure to you that from themselves. And yet if this were abiding, it were a most miserable thing to exchange that for this. But when even this has gone, what defense shall we be able to make for betraying the abiding one for the sake of the unabiding one, for losing such blessings for the sake of credit with a few? And indeed even if they who praise were numerous, even for this they were to be pitied, and the more so the more numerous those who do it. But if you are surprised at what I have said, hear Christ giving His sentence in this way, Woe unto you, when all men speak well of you. Luke 6:26 And so indeed it should seem. For if in every art you look to the workmen ( δημιουργους) in it to be judges of it, how come you to trust the proving of virtue to the many, and not most of all to Him Who knows it more surely then any, and is best able to applaud and to crown it? This saying then, let us inscribe both on our walls and our doors and our mind, and let us keep constantly saying to ourselves, Woe unto us, when all men speak well of us. For even they that so speak slander one afterward as a vain person, and fond of honor, and covetous of their good word. But God does not so. But when He sees you coveting the glory that comes of Him, then He will praise you most, and respect ( θαυμάσεται om. in most manuscripts) you, and proclaim you conqueror. Not so man; but, when he finds you slavish instead of free, by gratifying you often by bare words with false praise, he snatches from you your true meed, and makes you more of a menial than a purchased slave. For those last men get to obey them after their orders, but thou even without orders makest yourself a slave. For thou dost not even wait to hear something from them, but if you merely know wherein you may gratify them, even without their command you do all. What hell then should we not deserve, for giving the wicked pleasure, and courting their service before they give orders, while we will not hearken to God, even when He every day commands and exhorts us? And yet if you are covetous of glory and praise, avoid the praise that comes of men, and then you will attain to glory. Turn aside from fair speeches, and then you will obtain praises without number both from God and from men. For there is no one we are used to give so much glory to, as the man who looks down upon glory, or to praise and respect so much as the man who thinks scorn of getting respected and praised. And if we do so, much more will the God of the universe. And when He glorifies you and praises you, what man can be more justly pronounced blessed? For there is not a greater difference between glory and disgrace, than between the glory from above and that of men. Or rather, there is a much greater, aye an infinite difference. For if this, even when it does not get put beside any other, is but a base and uncomely one, when we come to scrutinize it by the other's side, just consider how great its baseness will be found to be! For as a prostitute stands at her place and lets herself out to any one, so are they that be slaves of vanity. Or rather, these be more base than she. For that sort of women do in many instances treat those enamoured of them with scorn. But you prostitute yourself to everybody, whether runaway slaves, or thieves, or cut-purses (for it is of these and such as these that the play-houses that applaud you consist), and those whom as individuals you hold to be nothing worth, when in a body, you honor more than your own salvation and show yourself less worthy of honor than any of them. For how can you be else than less worthy, when you stand in need of the good word of others, and fancy that you have not enough by yourself, unless you receive the glory that comes of others? Do you not perceive, pray, beside what I have said, that as you are an object of notice, and known to every body, if you should commit a fault, you will have accusers unnumbered; but if unknown, you will remain in security? Yes, a man may say, but then if I do well I shall have admirers unnumbered. Now the fearful thing is, that it is not only when you sin, but even when you do aright, that the disorder of vanity does you mischief, in the former case subverting thousands, in the present bereaving you entirely of your reward. It is then a sad thing, and replete with disgrace of every kind, to be in love with glory even in civil matters. But when even in spiritual you are in the same plight what excuse is there left remaining for you, when you are not minded to yield God even as much honor as you have yourself from your servants? For even the slave looks to the eyes of his master Psalm 123:2, and the hireling to his employer, who is to pay him wages, and the disciple to his master. But you do just the contrary. Having left the God that hired you, even your Master, you look to your fellow-servants; and this knowing that God remembers your well-doings even after this life, but man only for the present. And when you have spectators assembled in Heaven, you are gathering together spectators upon earth. And where the wrestler struggles, there he would be honored; but thou, while your wrestling is above, art anxious to gain you a crown below. And what can be worse than madness like this? But let us look, if it seem proper, at the crowns also. For one is formed by haughtiness, and a second by grudging against another, and a third by dissimulation and flattery, another again by wealth, and another by servile obsequiousness. And like as children at their childish play put crowns of grass upon one another, and many a time laugh at him that is crowned behind his back; thus now also they that pass their praises upon you, many a time joke by themselves at their putting the grass upon us. And would it were grass only! But now the crown is laden with much mischief, and ruins all our well-doings. Taking then the vileness of it into consideration, flee from the damage entailed. For how many would you have to praise you? A hundred? Or twice, or thrice, or four times as many? Or rather, if you please, put them at ten times or twenty times as many, and let there be two or four thousand, or if you will, even ten thousand to applaud you. Still these be no better than so many daws cawing from above. Or rather taking the assemblage of the angels into consideration, these will seem more vile than even worms, and their good word of not so much solidity as a cobweb, or a smoke, or a dream.

Listen to how Paul, who understood these things completely, was so far from seeking after them that he actually rejected them, saying, "But God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of Christ" (Galatians 6:14). So you too should be eager for this glory, so that you do not provoke the Master, because in doing otherwise you are insulting God, not just yourself. For if you were a painter and had a student, and he neglected to show you his practice of the art but instead displayed his painting publicly to just anyone who happened to observe it, you would not take it calmly. But if this would be an insult even among your fellow-servants, how much more with the Master! But if you want to learn on other grounds to despise this thing, be high-minded, laugh at appearances, increase your love of true glory, be filled with a spiritual disposition, and say to your soul as Paul did, "Do you not know that we shall judge angels?" (1 Corinthians 6:3). And having stirred it up by this, go on to rebuke it and say: You who will judge the angels, will you let yourself be judged by worthless people, and be praised along with dancers, mimics, gladiators, and charioteers? For these men do pursue applause of this kind. But you should lift your wing high above the noise of these people, and imitate that citizen of the wilderness, John, and learn how he was above regarding the crowd and did not turn to look at flatterers. When he saw all the inhabitants of Palestine pouring out around him, wondering and astonished at him, he was not puffed up with such honor. Instead he rose up against them, and speaking to that great crowd as if to one young man, he rebuked them and said, "You serpents, you generation of vipers!" (Matthew 3:7). Yet it was for him that they had run together and left the cities, in order to see that holy person, and still none of these things weakened him. For he was far above glory and free from all vanity. Likewise Stephen, when he saw the same people again, not honoring him but enraged at him and gnashing their teeth, being lifted above their anger, said, "You stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart" (Acts 7:51). Similarly Elijah, when those armies were present, along with the king and all the people, said, "How long will you halt upon both your hips?" (1 Kings 18:21). But we flatter everyone, court everyone, buying their honor with this servile obsequiousness. That is why everything is turned upside down, and for this favor the business of Christianity is betrayed, and everything neglected for the opinion of the masses. So let us banish this passion, and then we will have a right understanding of freedom, the haven, and the calm. For the vain person is always like people in a storm, trembling and fearing and serving a thousand masters. But the person who is free from this slavery is like people in a haven, enjoying an untainted liberty. Not so that other person, for he has as many masters as he has acquaintances, and he is forced to be a slave to all of them. How then are we to get free from this harsh bondage? It is by falling in love with another glory, which is truly glory. For just as with those who are infatuated with certain people, the sight of someone more beautiful can take them away from the first when it is seen, so with those who pursue the glory that comes from human beings, the glory from heaven, if it shines on them, has power to lead them away from this. Let us then look to this and become thoroughly acquainted with it, so that by feeling admiration of its beauty, we may shun the ugliness of the other and have the benefit of much pleasure by enjoying this continually. May we all attain to this by the grace and love toward man, etc.

Hear then how Paul, who saw through these things thoroughly, is so far from seeking after them, that he even deprecates them, in the words, But God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of Christ. Galatians 6:14 This glory then be thou also emulous of, that you may not provoke the Master, because in so doing you are insulting God, and not yourself alone. For if you even were a painter, and had some pupil, and he were to omit showing you his practice of the art, but set forth his painting publicly just to any body that chanted to observe it, you would not take it quietly. But if this even with your fellow-servants were an insult, how much more with the Master! But if you have a mind to learn on other grounds to feel scorn for the thing, be of a lofty mind, laugh at appearances, increase your love of real glory, be filled with a spiritual temper, say to your soul as Paul did, Do you not know that we shall judge angels? 1 Corinthians 6:3 and having by this roused it up, go on to rebuke it, and say, You who judges the angels, will you let yourself be judged of off-scourings, and be praised with dancers, and mimics, and gladiators, and horse-drivers? For these men do follow after applause of this sort. But do thou poise your wing high above the din of these, and emulate that citizen of the wilderness, John, and learn how he was above regarding the multitude, and did not turn him to look at flatterers, but when he saw all the dwellers in Palestine poured forth about him, and wondering, and astonished at him, he was not puffed up with such honor as this, but rose up against them, and discoursing to his great concourse as if to one youth, he thus rebuked them and said, You serpents, you generation of vipers! Matthew 3:7 Yet it was for him that they had run together, and left the cities, in order to see that holy personage, and still none of these things unnerved him. For he was far above glory, and free from all vanity. So also Stephen, when he saw the same people again, not honoring him, but mad upon him, and gnashing their teeth, being lifted above their wrath, said, You stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart. Acts 7:51 Thus also Elias, when those armies were present, and the king, and all the people, said, How long halt ye upon both your hips? 1 Kings 18:21, Septuagint, true sense of halt. But we flatter all, court all, with this servile obsequiousness buying their honor. Wherefore all things are turned upside down, and for this favor the business of Christianity is betrayed, and everything neglected for the opinion of the generality. Let us then banish this passion, and then we shall have a right notion of liberty, and of the haven, and the calm. For the vain man is ever like persons in a storm, trembling, and fearing, and serving a thousand masters. But he that is clear of this thraldom, is like men in havens, enjoying a liberty untainted. Not so that person, but as many acquaintances as he has, so many masters has he, and he is forced to be a slave to all of them. How then are we to get free from this hard bondage? It is by growing enamoured of another glory, which is really glory. For as with those that are enamoured of persons, the sight of some handsomer one does by its being seen take them off from the first: so with those that court the glory which comes from us men, the glory from heaven, if it gleams on them, has power to lead them off from this. Let us then look to this, and become thoroughly acquainted with it, that by feeling admiration of its beauty, we may shun the hideousness of the other, and have the benefit of much pleasure by enjoying this continually. Which may we all attain to by the grace and love toward man, etc.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 16 — Romans 9:1

Homily 16 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210216.htm>.

Opening

Romans 9:1

Rom. IX. 1

I am speaking the truth in Christ; I am not lying. My conscience also bears witness to me in the Holy Spirit.

I say the truth in Christ, I lie not, my conscience also bearing me witness in the Holy Ghost.

Did I not seem yesterday to have spoken of some great and extraordinary things about Paul's love for Christ? And they were indeed great—too great for any words to express. Yet what you have heard today is as far above those things as those things were above ours. And I did not think they could be exceeded, but when I came to what has been read today, it appeared far more glorious than all of the former. And he was aware of this himself, as he shows by his introduction. For when he is about to enter upon greater things than those, and therefore likely to be disbelieved by most people, he first uses a strong oath about the matter he is going to speak of. Many people are in the habit of doing this when they are going to say something that is not believed by most people, and about which they feel the utmost certainty in their own minds. Hence he says, "I say the truth in Christ, I lie not," and "my conscience bears witness."

Did I not seem yesterday to you to have spoken some great and exorbitant things of Paul's love toward Christ? And great indeed they were, too great for any words to express. Yet what you have heard today are as far above those things, as those things were above ours. And yet I did not think they could be exceeded, still when I came to what has been read today it did appear far more glorious than the whole of the former. And that he was aware of this himself he shows by his exordium. For as on the point of entering upon greater things than those, and therefore liable to be disbelieved by the generality, he first uses a strong asseveration about the matter he is going to speak of; which many are in the habit of doing when they are going to say somewhat which is not believed by the generality, and about which they feel the utmost certainty in their own minds. Hence he says, I say the truth in Christ, I lie not, and my conscience bears witness,

Verses 2-3. "That I have great heaviness and continual sorrow in my heart. For I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ."

Ver. 2, 3. That I have a great heaviness and continual sorrow in my heart. For I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ.

What are you saying, Paul? You said that neither kingdom nor hell, nor things visible or unseen, nor another world as great as this, could separate you from Christ, your beloved. Now do you wish to be accursed from Him? What has happened? Have you changed? Have you abandoned that love? No, he replies—don't worry. I have actually intensified it. Then how is it that you want to be accursed and seek a separation so complete that no greater distance is possible? Because I love Him so much, he might say. How can that be? This seems like a riddle. Let us first understand what the curse is, and then we can question him on these points and grasp this extraordinary and unspeakable love. What then is the curse? Listen to his own words: "If any man love not our Lord Jesus Christ, let him be anathema" (1 Corinthians 16:22). That is, let him be set apart from all, removed from all. Just as no one would dare to touch or even approach a thing dedicated (anathema) that is set apart for God, so too with a person who is cut off from the Church—by removing him as far as possible, Paul calls him by this name (anathema) in the opposite sense, warning everyone with great seriousness to keep away from him and flee from him. No one ventures near a thing set apart out of respect for it, but everyone separates themselves from a person cut off for the very opposite reason. The separation is the same in both cases, and both are equally removed from the general community. However, the manner of separation is not the same but opposite. People keep away from one because it is dedicated to God; they keep away from the other because he is estranged from God and cut off from the Church. This is what Paul means when he says, "I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ." He doesn't just say he could be willing—using a stronger term, he says he could wish (or pray, euchomen) for it. If what he says troubles you in your weakness, consider the actual situation—not only that he wished to be separated, but also the reason why he wished it—and then you will see the greatness of his love. He even circumcised Timothy (Acts 16:3), but we don't focus on what was done; we look at the intention and the cause, and this makes us admire him even more. He not only circumcised someone but also shaved himself and sacrificed (Acts 18:18; 21:24), yet we don't call him a Jew because of this. On the contrary, on this very basis we recognize him as completely free from Judaism and clear of it, a genuine worshiper of Christ. Just as when you see him circumcising and sacrificing, you don't condemn him as Judaizing but have the best reason to honor him as completely foreign to Judaism, so when you see him desiring to be accursed, don't be troubled. Instead, praise him most highly when you understand the reason why he wishes this. If we don't carefully examine the causes, we will call Elijah a killer and Abraham not only a killer but a murderer of his son. We will accuse Phinehas and Peter of murder as well. This applies not only to the saints but also to the God of the universe—anyone who doesn't follow this rule will suspect improper things. To prevent this from happening in all such cases, let us gather together the cause, the intention, the time, and everything that supports what was done, and investigate the actions this way. We must do this now with this blessed soul. What is the cause? It is Jesus Himself, the One so beloved. Yet Paul doesn't say "for Him," because what he says is, "I would wish that I were accursed from Him for my brethren." This comes from his humility. He doesn't want to make himself conspicuous, as if he were saying something great and doing Christ a favor in this. That's why he said "my kinsmen"—to conceal his noble purpose (pleonektema). To see that he wished it all for Christ's sake, just listen to what comes next. After speaking of kinsmen, he continues,

What do you say, O Paul? From Christ, your beloved One, from Whom neither kingdom nor hell, nor things visible nor intelligible, nor another world as great, would separate you, is it from Him that you would now be accursed? What has happened? Have you changed, have you given over that love? No, he replies, fear not. Rather I have even made it more intense. How then is it that you would fain be accursed, and seekest a separation, and a removal to such a distance, that after it there is no possibility of finding a more distant one? Because I love Him exceedingly, he may reply. How, pray, and in what manner? For the things seem a riddle. Or rather, if you will, let us learn what the curse is, and then we will question him upon these points, and shall understand this unspeakable and extraordinary love. What then is the curse? Hear his own words, If any man love not our Lord Jesus Christ, let him be accursed. anathema, 1 Corinthians 16:22 That is, let him be set apart from all, removed from all. For as in the case of a thing dedicated ( ἀ νάθημα), which is set apart for God, no one would venture so much as to touch it with his hand or even to come near it; so too with a man who is put apart from the Church, in cutting him off from all, and removing him as far off as possible, he calls him by this name ( ἀ νάθεμα) in a contrary sense, thus with much fear denouncing to all men to keep apart from him, and to spring away from him. For the thing set apart, no one, from respect of it, ventures to come near to. But from him who is cut off, all men separate themselves from a very opposite feeling. And so the separation is the same, and both the one and the other are equally removed from the generality. Still, the mode of separation is not the same, but in this case it is the opposite to what it is in that. For from the one they keep back as being dedicated to God; from the other as being estranged from God, and broken off from the Church. This then is what Paul means when he says, I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ. And he does not say merely that I could be willing, but using a stronger term, he says even, I could wish (or pray ηὐχόμην). But if what he says trouble you in your ( ἀ σθενέστερον) feebleness, consider the real state of the case, not only that he wished to be separated, but also the cause for which he wished it, and then you will see the greatness of his love. For he even circumcised Timothy, Acts 16:3, and we pay no attention to what was done, but to the intention of it, and the cause of it, and hence we wonder at him the more. And he not only circumcised a person, but he even shaved himself and sacrificed Acts 18:18; Acts 21:24, and yet surely we do not therefore assert him to be a Jew, but upon this very score to be perfectly free from Judaizing, and clear of it, and a genuine worshipper of Christ. As then when you see him circumcising and sacrificing, you do not therefore condemn him as Judaizing, but upon this very score have the best reason for crowning him as quite an alien to Judaism; thus when you see him to have become desirous of being accursed, do not therefore be troubled, but upon this very ground give him the loudest praise, when you know the cause why he wishes this. For if we do not look narrowly into the causes, we shall call Elijah a manslayer, and Abraham not a manslayer only, but a murderer of his son. And Phinees and Peter we shall implead for murder likewise. Nor is it in the case of the saints alone, but also of the God of the universe, that he who does not keep to this rule, will be suspecting sundry unbecoming things. Now to prevent this happening in all cases of the kind, let us bring together both the cause, and the intention, and the time, and all that makes in behalf of what is so done, and in this way let us investigate the actions. And this we must do now also in the case of this blessed soul. Now what is the cause? It is Jesus Himself Who is so beloved. And yet he does not say for Him; for what he says is, I would wish that I were accursed from Him for my brethren. And this comes of his humbleness of mind. For he has no wish to make himself conspicuous, as if he were saying something great, and doing Christ a favor in this. Wherefore also he said my kinsmen, that he may conceal his high aim ( πλεονέκτημα). Since to see that he wished it all for Christ's sake, just hear what comes next. After speaking of kinsmen then, he proceeds,

To whom belongs the adoption, the glory, the covenants, the giving of the Law, the service of God, and the promises; whose are the fathers, and from whom, according to the flesh, Christ came, Who is over all, God blessed forever. Amen.

Ver. 4, 5. To whom pertains the adoption, and the glory, and the covenants, and the giving of the Law, and the service of God,and the promises; whose are the father's, and of whom as concerning the flesh Christ came, Who is over all, God blessed forever. Amen.

And what does this mean? someone asks. For if Paul was willing to become accursed for the sake of bringing others to faith, he should have also wished for this on behalf of the Gentiles. But if he wishes it only on behalf of the Jews, it is proof that he did not wish it for Christ's sake, but because of his own kinship with them. Yet if he had prayed only for the Gentiles, this would not have been equally clear. But since it is for the Jews only, it is clear proof that he is so earnest only for Christ's glory. And I know that what I am saying will seem paradoxical to you. Still, if you do not make a disturbance, I will soon try to make it clear. For what he has said he has not said plainly; but since everyone was talking and accusing God—saying that after being counted worthy of the name of sons, and receiving the Law, and knowing Him beyond all people, and enjoying such great glory, and serving Him beyond the whole world, and receiving the promises, and being descended from fathers who were His friends, and what was the greatest thing of all, having been the ancestors of Christ Himself (for this is the meaning of the words, of whom, as concerning the flesh, Christ came), they are now cast out and disgraced, and in their place are brought in people from the Gentiles who had never known Him. Now since they said all this and blasphemed God, Paul, hearing it and being cut to the heart and grieved for God's glory's sake, wished that he were accursed, if it were possible, so that they might be saved and this blasphemy be stopped, and God might not seem to have deceived the descendants of those to whom He promised the gifts. And that you may see that it was in sorrow for this—that the promise of God might not seem to fall to the ground, which said to Abraham, I will give this land to you and to your seed—that he uttered this wish, he proceeds,

And what is this? One asks. For if with a view to the belief of others he was willing to become accursed, he ought to have also wished for this in the Gentiles' behalf. But if he wishes it in the Jews' behalf only, it is a proof that he did not wish it for Christ's sake, but for his own relationship to them. But in fact if he had prayed for the Gentiles only, this would not have been equally clear. But since it is for the Jews only, it is a clear proof that it is only for Christ's glory that he is thus earnest. And I am aware that what I am saying will seem a paradox to you. Still if you do not make a disturbance, I will presently endeavor to make it clear. For what he has said he has not said nakedly; but since all were talking and accusing God, that after being counted worthy of the name of sons, and receiving the Law, and knowing Him beyond all men, and enjoying such great glory, and serving him beyond the whole world, and receiving the promises, and being from fathers who were His friends, and what was the greatest thing of all, having been forefathers of Christ Himself (for this is the meaning of the words, of whom, as concerning the flesh, Christ came), they are now cast out and disgraced; and in their place are introduced men who had never known Him, of the Gentiles. Now since they said all this, and blasphemed God, Paul hearing it, and being cut to the heart, and vexed for God's glory's sake, wished that he were accursed, had it been possible, so that they might be saved, and this blasphemy be put a stop to, and God might not seem to have deceived the offspring of those to whom He promised the gifts. And that you may see that it was in sorrow for this, that the promise of God might not seem to fall to the ground, which said to Abraham, I will give this land to you and to your seed, that he uttered this wish, he proceeds,

Verse 6. This does not mean that God's word has failed.

Ver. 6. Not as though the word of God had taken none effect.

To show that he had the courage (as Mark and four manuscripts say, "wished") to endure all these things for the word of God, that is, the promise made to Abraham. For just as Moses seemed to be pleading for the Jews yet was doing everything for God's glory (for he says, "Lest they say, 'Because He was not able to save them, He led them forth to destroy them in the wilderness'" Deuteronomy 9:28; "stay Your wrath"), so also does Paul. "So that they may not say" (he means) "that the promise of God has fallen to the ground, and He has disappointed us of what He pledged to us, and this word has not resulted in action," I could wish to be accursed. This then was why he did not speak of the Gentiles (for to them no promises had been made by Him, nor had they worshipped Him, and therefore neither did anyone blaspheme Him on their account), but it was for the Jews who had both received the promise and had also been brought into closer connection with Him than others, that he expressed this wish. Do you see that if he had expressed it for the Gentiles, he would not have been shown to be doing this so purely for Christ's glory? But since he was willing to become accursed on behalf of the Jews, then it was most clearly shown that it was for Christ's sake only that he desired this. And for this reason he says,

To show that he had courage (Mar. and 4 manuscripts wished) to bear all these things for the word of God, that is, the promise made to Abraham. For as Moses seemed to be pleading for the Jews, yet was doing everything for God's glory (for he says, Lest they say, Because He was not able to save them, He led them forth to destroy them in the wilderness Deuteronomy 9:28; stay Your wrath), so also does Paul, That they may not say (he means) that the promise of God has fallen to the ground, and He has disappointed us of that He vouched to us, and this word has not issued in deed, I could wish to be accursed. This then was why he did not speak of the Gentiles (for to them no promises had been made by Him, nor had they worshipped Him, wherefore neither did any blaspheme Him on their account), but it was for the Jews who had both received the promise, and had also been brought into closer connection with Him than others, that he expressed this wish. Do you see, that if he had expressed it for the Gentiles, he would not have been shown to be doing this so purely for Christ's glory? But since he was willing to become accursed in the Jews' behalf, then it was most evidenced that it was for Christ's sake only that he desired this. And for this cause he says,

To them belongs the adoption, the glory, the service of God, and the promises.

To whom pertains the adoption, and the glory, and the service of God, and the promises.

For the Law that speaks of Christ comes from them, and all the covenants made with them, and He Himself came from them, and the Fathers who received the promises were all from them. Yet still the opposite has happened, and they have fallen away from all their good things. This is why, he means, I am so distressed, and if it were possible to be separated from the company of Christ and to be made an outsider—not from love of Him (far from it, for he was doing all this precisely out of love)—but from all that enjoyment and glory, I would accept that fate, if only my Master would not be blasphemed and would not have to hear people saying that it has all been just for show: He makes promises to one people and gives to another. He was born from one race but saved another. He made promises to the ancestors of the Jews, yet He has abandoned their descendants and given people who never knew Him at all their good things. They labored in practicing the Law and reading the Prophets, while people who only yesterday came from pagan altars and images have been placed above them. What kind of divine plan is this? Now so that these things may not be said of my Master—he means—even if they are said unjustly, I would willingly lose even the kingdom and that inexpressible glory, and I would undergo any sufferings, considering it the greatest possible comfort no longer to hear Him whom I so long for being blasphemed. But if you still will not accept this explanation, just consider that many fathers at many times have taken on this much for their children and have chosen to be separated from them, and have preferred to see them honored, considering their honor dearer than their company. But since we fall so far short of this kind of love, we cannot even form an idea of what is meant here. For there are some who are so completely unworthy even to hear Paul's name, and who stand at such a distance from his intensity, that they imagine he is speaking of physical death. These people, I would say, know as little about Paul as the blind know about the sun's rays, or even much less. For he who died daily and faced dangers as thick as a snowstorm, and then said, "Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine?"—and still unsatisfied with what he had said, and after going above the heaven and the heaven of heavens, and running through the Angels and Archangels and all the higher orders of beings, and taking in at once things present, things to come, things visible, things intelligible, things grievous, and things good that were on either side, and leaving nothing out at all, yet not even then satisfied, but even imagining another creation that does not exist—how could he, in order to say something great after all those things, mention physical death? It is not so, surely it is not! Such a notion is like worms nesting in their dunghill. For had he said this, in what sense would he be wishing himself accursed from Christ? For death of that sort would have joined him more closely with Christ's company and made him enjoy that glory all the more. Yet there are some who dare to say things different from these, even more ridiculous. It was not death that he wished for, they say, but to be a treasure, a thing set apart, for Christ. And who even among the most worthless and lazy would not wish for this? And in what way would this have helped his kinsmen? Let us then leave these fables and trifles—for it is no more worthwhile to reply to these things than to children babbling at play—and let us go back again to the words themselves, reveling in this very ocean of love and fearlessly swimming in it in every direction, and reflecting upon the inexpressible flame of love—or rather, say what one may, one will say nothing worthy of the subject. For there is no ocean so wide, no flame so intense, as this. And no language can set it forth as it deserves, but he alone knew it who in truth possessed it. And now let me bring the words themselves before you again.

For the Law, he means, which speaks of Christ, comes from thence, and all the covenants made with them, and Himself came from them, and the Fathers who received the promises were all from them. Yet still the opposite has resulted, and they have fallen from all their good things. Hence, he means, I am vexed, and if it were possible to be separated from the company about Christ, and to be made an alien, not from the love of Him (that be far from him; for even all this he was doing through love), but from all that enjoyment and glory, I would accept that lot, provided my Master were not to be blasphemed, that He might not have to hear some saying, that it has been all for stage-effect; He promises to one, and gives to another. He was sprung from one race, He saved another. It was to the forefathers of the Jews that He made the promises, and yet He has deserted their descendants, and put men, who never at any time knew Him, into their good things. They labored in the practice of the Law, and reading the Prophets, while men who have come but yesterday from heathen altars and images have been set up above them. What foresight is there in all this? Now that these things may not be said of my Master, he means, even if they are said unjustly, I would willingly lose even the kingdom and that glory unutterable, and any sufferings would I undergo, as considering it the greatest consolation possible no longer to hear Him Whom I so long for, so blasphemed. But if you be still against allowing this explanation, just reflect that many fathers have at many times taken up with thus much for their children, and have chosen to be separated from them, and rather to see them in honor, considering their honor dearer to them than their company. But since we are so short of love like this (Bacon, N. O. Aph. lib. 2, §7), we cannot even form an idea of what is here meant. For there be some that are so wholly unworthy even to hear the name of Paul, and that stand at such an interval and distance from that vehemency of his, as to fancy that he says this of temporal death. Who I should say were as ignorant of Paul, as the blind of the sun's rays, or even much more so. For he that died daily, and set before him dangers thick as a snow-storm, and then said, Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine? and still unsatisfied with what he had said, and after going above the heaven and the heaven of heavens, and running through the Angels and Archangels, and all the higher orders of beings, and taking in at once things present, things to come, things visible, things intelligible, things grievous, and things good, that were on either part, and leaving nothing out at all, yet not even thus satiated, but even bodying forth another non-existing creation, how should he, by way of saying some great thing after all those things, make mention of a temporal death? It is not so, surely it is not! But such a notion is that of worms nestling in their dunghill. For had he said this, in what sense would he be wishing himself accursed from Christ? For death Philippians 1:23 of that sort would have joined him more closely with the band of Christ, and made him enjoy that glory the more. Yet some there are who venture to say things different from these, even more ridiculous. It was not then, they say, death that he wished to have, but to be a treasure, a thing set apart, of Christ's. And who even of the most worthless and indolent that would not wish for this? And in what way was this likely to be in his kinsmen's behalf? Let us then leave these fables and trifles (for it is no more worth while making a reply to these things than to children babbling at play), and let us go back again to the words themselves, luxuriating in this very ocean of love, and fearlessly swimming there in every direction, and reflecting upon the unspeakable flame of love — or rather say what one may, one shall say nothing worthy the subject. For there is no ocean so wide, no flame so intense, as this. And no language can set it forth as it deserves, but he alone knew it who in good earnest gained it. And now let me bring the words themselves before you again.

For I could wish that I myself were accursed. What does the "I myself" mean? It means I who have been a teacher of all, who have gathered together countless good deeds, who am waiting for countless crowns, who desired Him so much that I valued His love above all things, who all my days am burning for Him, and hold all things of secondary importance to the love of Him. For being loved by Christ was not the only thing he cared for, but loving Him exceedingly also. And this last he cared most for. So it was that he looked to this only and took all things light-heartedly. For he kept one aim in view in all circumstances: the fulfilling of this excellent love. And this he wishes for. But since things were not to take this course, nor was he to become accursed, he next attempts to go into a defense against the charges, and so to bring what was being talked about by everyone before them in order to overthrow it. And before he openly enters into his defense against these charges, he first lays down some seeds of it beforehand. For when he says "to whom pertains the adoption, and the glory, and the giving of the Law, and the service of God, and the promises," he is saying that God willed them to be saved, and this He showed by His former dealings, and by Christ's having sprung from them, and by what He promised to the Fathers. But they out of their own incurable temperament thrust the benefit away from them. And this is also the reason for his setting down such things as set forth God's gift, not such as were praises upon them. For the adoption came of His grace, and so too the glory, and the promises, and the Law. After taking all these things into consideration, and reflecting how earnest God along with His Son had been for their salvation, he lifts up his voice aloud and says, "Who is blessed forever. Amen."

For I could wish that I myself were accursed. What does the I myself mean? It means I that have been a teacher 1 Corinthians 9:27 of all, that have gathered together countless good deeds, that am waiting for countless crowns, that desired Him so much, as to value His love above all things, who all my days am burning for Him, and hold all things Philippians 3:8 of second importance to the love of Him. For even being loved by Christ was not the only thing he cared for, but loving Him exceedingly also. And this last he cared most for ( τούτου μάλιστα ἦν). So it was that he looked to this only, and took all things light-heartedly. For he kept one aim in view in all circumstances, the fulfilling of this excellent love. And this he wishes for. But since things were not to take this course, nor he to become accursed, he next attempts to go into a defense against the charges, and so to bring what was bruited abroad by all before them as to overthrow it. And before he openly enters into his defense against these, he first lays down some seeds of it beforehand. For when he says, to whom pertains the adoption, and the glory, and the giving of the Law, and the service of God, and the promises, he does but say that God willed them indeed to be saved, and this he showed by His former dealings, and by Christ's having sprung from them, and by what He promised to the Fathers. But they out of their own untreatable temper thrust the benefit away from them. And this is also the reason of his setting down such things as set forth God's gift, not such as were encomiums upon them. For the adoption came of His grace, and so too the glory, and the promises, and the Law. After taking all these things then into consideration, and reflecting how earnest God along with His Son, had been for their salvation, he lifts up his voice aloud, and says, Who is blessed forever. Amen.

So he offers thanksgiving to the Only-Begotten of God on behalf of all people. What does it matter, he says, if others blaspheme? We who know His mysteries, His unspeakable Wisdom, and His great Providence over us know well that He is not to be blasphemed but to be glorified, that He is worthy. Yet not satisfied with being aware of this himself, he next tries to use arguments and to speak more sharply against them. And he does not direct his words at them without first removing a suspicion they had. So that he would not seem to be addressing them as enemies, later on he says, "Brethren, my heart's desire and prayer to God for Israel is that they might be saved" (Romans 10:1). And here, along with other remarks, he arranges things so as not to seem to be saying what he is about to say out of hostility toward them. For this reason he does not refuse to call them kinsmen and brothers. For even if it was for Christ's sake that he said what he did, still he is drawing their mind to himself also, and prepares the way for what he has to say, and clears himself of all suspicion owing to what had to be said against them, and then he finally goes into the subject most of them were waiting for. For many, as I have already said, wanted to know what was the reason why those who had received the promise fell short of it, while those who had not even heard of it were saved before them. Therefore, to clear up this difficulty, he brings forward the answer before the objection. For to prevent anyone from saying, "What? Are you more concerned for God's glory than God is for His own? And does He need your help so that His word may not fall to the ground?" In reply to these things he says, "I spoke this not as if God's Word had fallen to the ground, but to show my love for Christ." For since things have turned out this way, we are in no need of words on God's behalf or of showing that His promise stood firm. God said to Abraham, "To you and to your seed will I give the land," and "In your seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed" (Genesis 12:7). Let us see then, he says, what sort of seed this is. For not all who are from him are his seed. Therefore he says, "For they are not all Israel that are of Israel."

So himself offering up thanksgiving for all men unto the Only-Begotten of God. What, he says, if others do blaspheme? Still we who know His mysteries, and His unspeakable Wisdom, and great Providence over us, know well that it is not to be blasphemed, but to be glorified, that He is worthy. Still not satisfied with being himself conscious of it, he endeavors next to use arguments, and to use a sharper way of speech against them. And he does not direct his aim at them, without first divesting them of a suspicion they had. Lest then he should seem to be addressing them as enemies, further on he says Brethren, my heart's desire and prayer to God for Israel is, that they might be saved. Romans 10:1 And here, along with other remarks, he so ordered things, as not to seem to be saying what he was going to say out of enmity against them. Hence he does not decline calling them even kinsmen and brothers. For even if it was for Christ's sake that he said what he did, still he is for drawing ( ἐ πισπἅται) their mind to him also, and paves his way to what he has to say, and quits himself of all suspicion owing to what had to be said against them, and then he at last goes into the subject most of them were looking for. For many, as I have already stated, wanted to know what was the reason why they who had received the promise fell short of it, while those who had even never heard of it were saved before them. Therefore, to clear up this difficulty, he brings forward the answer before the objection. For to prevent any from saying, What? Are you more thoughtful for God's glory than God is for His own? And does He need your aid that His word may not fall to the ground? In reply to these things he says, I spoke this not as if God's Word had fallen to the ground, but to show my love for Christ. For as things have had this issue, we are in no want of words in God's behalf, or of showing that stand His promise did. God said to Abraham, To you and to your seed will I give the land. And, In your seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed. Genesis 12:7 Let us see then, he says, of what sort this seed is. For it is not all that are from him that are his seed. Whence he says, For they are not all Israel that are of (or from) Israel.

Verse 7. Nor are they all children simply because they are Abraham's descendants.

Ver. 7. Neither, because they are the seed of Abraham, are they all children.

When you come to understand what kind of seed Abraham has, you will see that the promise is given to his seed, and you will know that the word has not failed. What kind of seed is it, then? This is not my own claim, he means, but the Old Testament itself explains itself by saying the following: "In Isaac shall your seed be called" (Genesis 21:12). What does "in Isaac" mean? Explain.

Now when you come to know of what kind the seed of Abraham is, you will see that the promise is given to his seed, and know that the word has not fallen to the ground. Of what kind, pray, is the seed then? It is no saying of mine, he means, but the Old Testament itself explains itself by saying as follows, In Isaac shall your seed be called. Genesis 21:12 What is, In Isaac? Explain.

That is, those who are children by physical descent are not the children of God, but the children of the promise are counted as the seed.

Ver. 8. That is, they which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of God: but the children of the promise, these are counted for the seed.

Notice the judgment and depth of Paul's mind. For in his interpretation, he does not say "they which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of Abraham," but rather "the children of God"—thus weaving together the earlier points with the present ones, and showing that even Isaac was not merely Abraham's son. What he means is something like this: as many as have been born in the same way Isaac was, they are sons of God and of the seed of Abraham. This is why he said, "in Isaac shall your seed be called." One may learn from this that those who are born in the same manner as Isaac—these are in the truest sense Abraham's children. In what way, then, was Isaac born? Not according to the law of nature, not according to the power of the flesh, but according to the power of the promise. What, then, is meant by the power of the promise?

And observe the judgment and depth of Paul's mind. For in interpreting, he does not say, they which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of Abraham, but, the children of God: so blending the former things with the present, and showing that even Isaac was not merely Abraham's son. And what he means is something of this sort: as many as have been born as Isaac was, they are sons of God, and of the seed of Abraham. And this is why he said, in Isaac shall your seed be called. That one may learn that they who are born after the fashion of Isaac, these are in the truest sense Abraham's children. In what way was Isaac born then? Not according to the law of nature, not according to the power of the flesh, but according to the power of the promise. What is meant then by the power of the promise?

At this time I will come, and Sarah shall have a son.

Ver. 9. At this time will I come, and Sarah shall have a son.

This promise and word of God fashioned Isaac and brought him into being. What if a womb was its instrument and a woman's body was involved? It was not the power of the body but the might of the promise that brought forth the child. In the same way, we too are brought into being by the words of God. In the pool of water, it is the words of God that generate and shape us. We are brought into being by being baptized into the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost. This birth is not of nature but of the promise of God. Just as God first foretold Isaac's birth and then accomplished it, so He announced our birth many ages ago through all the Prophets and afterward brought it to pass. You know how great He has declared it to be, and how, having promised a great thing, He provided it with abundant ease! If the Jews were to say that the words "In Isaac shall your seed be called" mean that those born of Isaac should be counted as his seed, then the Edomites and all those peoples ought also to be called his sons, since their forefather Esau was Isaac's son. But far from being called sons, they are the greatest possible strangers. You see then that it is not the children of the flesh who are the children of God, but that even in nature itself the generation by means of baptism from above was sketched out beforehand. If you speak to me of the womb, I speak to you in return of the water. But as in this case all is of the Spirit, so in the other all was of promise. For the womb was more chilled than any water because of barrenness and old age. Let us then gain accurate knowledge of our own nobility and display a life worthy of it. For in it there is nothing fleshly or earthy, so neither should there be in us. It was neither sleep nor the will of the flesh nor embraces nor the madness of desire, but God's love toward man that accomplished the whole. And as in that case it happened when the age was past hope, so in this also it was when the old age of sins had come over us that Isaac suddenly sprang up in youth, and we all became the children of God and the seed of Abraham.

This promise then and word of God it was that fashioned Isaac, and begot him. For what if a womb was its instrument and the belly of a woman? Since it was not the power of the belly, but the might of the promise that begot the child. Thus are we also gendered by the words of God. Since in the pool of water it is the words of God which generate and fashion us. For it is by being baptized into the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost that we are gendered. And this birth is not of nature, but of the promise of God. John 3:3; Ephesians 5:26; James 1:18; 1 Peter 3:21 For as after first foretelling the birth of Isaac, He then accomplished it; so ours also He had announced before, many ages ago by all the Prophets, and afterwards brought it to pass. You know how great He has set it forth as being, and how, as He promised a great thing, He furnished it with abundant ease! Hosea 2:1, etc But if the Jews were to say, that the words, In Isaac shall your seed be called, mean this, that those born of Isaac should be reckoned to him for a seed, then the Edomites too, and all those people, ought to be denominated his sons, since their forefather Esau was a son of his. But now so far are they from being called sons, that they are the greatest possible aliens. You see then that it is not the children of the flesh that are the children of God, but that even in nature itself the generation by means of baptism from above was sketched out beforehand. And if you tell me of the womb, I in return have to tell you of the water. But as in this case all is of the Spirit, so in the other all was of promise. For the womb was more chilled than any water owing to barrenness and to old age. Let us then gain accurate knowledge of our own nobility, and display a life worthy of it. For in it is nothing fleshly or earthy: hence neither let there be in us. For it was neither sleep, nor the will of the flesh John 1:13, nor embraces, nor the madness of desire, but God's love toward man, which wrought the whole. Titus 3:5 And as in that case it was when the age was past hope, so in this also it was when the old age of sins had come over us, that Isaac suddenly sprang up in youth, and we all became the children of God, and the seed of Abraham. Isaiah 40:31

And not only this, but also when Rebecca had conceived by one man, our father Isaac.

Ver. 10. And not only this; but when Rebecca also had conceived by one, even by our father Isaac.

The subject under discussion was important, so Paul turns to several arguments and tries in every way to solve the difficulty. If it was both strange and new for the Jews to be cast out after receiving such great promises, it is even stranger that we should enter into their blessings when we never expected anything of the kind. The situation is like this: imagine a king's son who had been promised he would succeed to his father's power, but instead he is reduced to the level of disreputable men. In his place, a condemned man loaded with countless evils is taken out of prison and given the power that properly belonged to the other. What can you say? That the son is unworthy? Well, this other man is also unworthy, and much more so. Therefore either both should have been punished together, or both should have been honored together. Something like this—or something far stranger—happened to the Jews and the Gentiles. Now Paul has already shown above that all were unworthy, where he says, "For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God" (Romans 3:23). But the strange thing is that when all were unworthy, the Gentiles alone were saved. Besides this, there is another difficulty someone might raise, he says. If God never intended to fulfill the promises to them, why make them at all? People who do not know the future and are often deceived do sometimes promise their gifts even to the undeserving. But God, who knows in advance both future and present things and has clear knowledge that they will make themselves unworthy of the promises and therefore will not receive any of the things promised—why would He make promises at all? How does Paul address all this? By showing who the Israel is to whom God made the promise. Once this is shown, it is also demonstrated that all the promises were fulfilled. To point this out he said, "For they are not all Israel that are of Israel." This is why he does not use the name Jacob, but the name Israel, which was a sign of that righteous man's virtue, of a gift from above, and of having seen God (Genesis 32:28). Yet, he says, all have sinned and come short of the glory of God (Romans 3:23). Now if all have sinned, how do some come to be saved and some to perish? It is because not all were willing to come to Him, since for His part all were saved, for all were called. However, Paul does not address this yet, but tackles it from an advantageous position and from other examples, by bringing before them another question, and as before meets a great difficulty with another difficulty. When he was discussing how through Christ's justification all the rest enjoyed that righteousness, he brought in Adam's case, saying, "For if by one man's offense death reigned, much more they which receive abundance of grace shall reign in life" (Romans 5:17). He does not clear up Adam's case itself, but from it he clarifies his own point and shows that it was more reasonable that the One who died on their behalf should have power over them at His will. For most people do not find it entirely reasonable that when one man sinned, all should be punished. But that when One did right, all should be justified is both more reasonable and more fitting for God. Yet he still has not solved the difficulty he raised. For the more obscure that point remained, the more the Jew was silenced. And the difficulty of that position passed over to the other, and this became clearer from it. So in this passage too, he meets the questions raised by bringing up other difficulties, since he was contending against Jews. Therefore he takes no pains to solve the examples he has brought before us, for he was not answerable for them in the fight against the Jews. But from them he makes his own subject clearer throughout. Why are you surprised, he means, that some of the Jews were saved and some were not saved at this time? In the patriarch's times long ago, one can see this happening. Why was Isaac alone called the seed, when Abraham was also the father of Ishmael and several others? But Ishmael was born of a mother who was a slave. And what does this have to do with his father? Still, I will not be argumentative. Let this son be set aside on account of his mother. What shall we say of those descended from Keturah? Were they not free, and from a mother who was free? How did they not receive the same preference as Isaac? And why do I speak of these? Rebecca was Isaac's only wife, and bearing two children she bore them both to Isaac. Still those born this way, though of the same father and the same mother, and the fruit of the same pregnancy, both of one father and one mother and twins besides, yet did not enjoy the same lot. And here you have no mother's slavery to account for it, as in Ishmael's case, nor can you say that one was born of this womb and the other of a different one, as in the case of Keturah and Sarah, since in this case they even had the same hour in common for their birth. This is why Paul, in order to give a clearer example, says that this happened not only in Isaac's case, but "when Rebecca also had conceived by one, even by our father Isaac."

The subject in question was an important one. Hence he turns to several arguments, and endeavors by all means to solve the difficulty. For if it was at once strange and new for them to be cast out after so great promises, it is much more strange that we even should come into their good things, who did not expect anything of the kind. And the case was the same as if a king's son, who had promises made him that he should succeed to the power he had, were to be cast into the level of disreputable men, and in his place a condemned man, and one laden with evils unnumbered, after being taken out of prison, were to come into the power, which properly was the other's. For he means, what have you to say? That the son is unworthy? Well, but so is this man unworthy, and much more so. Hence he ought either to have been punished along with the former, or to have been honored along with him. Now it was something of this sort which befell the Jews and the Gentiles, or something far more strange than this. Now that all were unworthy, he has shown above, where he says, For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God. Romans 3:23 But the new thing is, that when all were unworthy, the Gentiles were saved alone. And beside this there is another difficulty that some one may start, he says. If God had no intention of fulfilling the promises to them, why make them at all? For men who know not the future, and are many times deceived, do promise even the undeserving that they shall have their largesses. But He Who knows beforehand things to come as well as things present, and has a clear knowledge that they will make themselves undeserving of the promises, and therefore will not receive any of the things specified — why should He promise at all? Now what is Paul's way of meeting all this? It is by showing what the Israel is to whom He made the promise. For when this has been shown, there is at the same time demonstrated the fact that the promises were all fulfilled. And to point this out he said, For they are not all Israel that are of Israel. And this is why he does not use the name of Jacob, but that of Israel, which was a sign of the virtue of that just man, and of a gift from above, and of having seen God. Genesis 32:28 Yet, all, he says, have sinned, and come short of the glory of God. Romans 3:23 Now if all have sinned, how come some to be saved, and some to perish? It is because all were not minded to come to Him, since for His part all were saved, for all were called. However, he does not set this down yet awhile, but meets it from an advantageous position, and from other examples, by bringing before them another question, and as in the former case meets a difficulty very great, by another difficulty. For when he was discussing how by Christ being justified all the rest enjoyed that righteousness, he brought in Adam's case, saying, For if by one man's offense death reigned, much more they which receive abundance of grace shall reign in life. Romans 5:17. And the case of Adam, indeed, he does not clear up, but from it he clears up His (or his own), and shows that it was more reasonable that He Who died in their behalf should have power over them at His will. For that when one had sinned all should be punished, does not seem to be so very reasonable to most men. But that when One had done aright all should be justified, is at once more reasonable and more suited to God. Yet still he has not solved the difficulty he raised. For the more obscure that point remained, the more the Jew was put to silence. And the difficulty of his position passed over to the other, and this become clearer from it (Mar. and 4 manuscripts than that). So in this passage also, it is by raising other difficulties that he meets the questions raised, inasmuch as it was against Jews that he was contending. Hence he takes no pains to solve the examples which he has brought before us. For he was not answerable for them as in the fight against the Jews. But from them he makes his own subject throughout clearer. Why do you feel surprised, he means, that some of the Jews were saved, and some not saved at this time? Why of old, in the patriarch's times, one may see this happening. For why was Isaac only called the seed, and yet he was the father of Ishmael also, and of several others. But he was of a mother that was a slave. And what has this to do with his father? Still I will not be captious. Let this son be set aside on his mother's account. What are we to say of those sprung from Keturah? Were they not free, and from a mother that was free? How came they not to be honored with the same preference as Isaac? And why do I speak of these? For Rebecca was even Isaac's only wife, and bearing two children she bore them both to Isaac; still those so born, though of the same father, and the same mother, and the fruit of the same labor, being both of one father and one mother, and twins besides, yet did not enjoy the same lot. And yet here you have no mother's slavery to account for it, as in Ishmael's case, nor can you say that one was begotten of this womb and the other of a different one, as in the case of Keturah and Sarah, since in this case they had the same hour in common to them for their birth. This was why Paul then, in order to give a clearer example, says that this happened not in Isaac's case only, but when Rebecca also had conceived by one, even by our father Isaac.

Before the children were yet born and had not done anything good or evil, so that God's purpose according to election might stand firm—not based on works but on him who calls—it was said to her, "The elder shall serve the younger." As it is written, "Jacob I have loved, but Esau I have hated."

Ver. 11-13. For the children being not yet born, neither having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God according to election might stand, not of works, but of him that calls, it was said to her, the elder shall serve the younger. As it is written, Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated.

What was the reason, then, that one was loved and the other hated? Why did one serve while the other was served? It was because one was wicked and the other good. And yet before the children were even born, one was honored and the other condemned. For when they were not yet born, God said, "the elder shall serve the younger." What was God's purpose in saying this? Because He does not wait, as humans do, to see from the outcome of their actions who is good and who is not, but even before these actions He knows who is wicked and who is not. And this took place in the case of the Israelites as well, in an even more remarkable way. Why, he says, do I speak of Esau and Jacob, of whom one was wicked and the other good? For in the case of the Israelites, the sin belonged to all, since they all worshiped the calf. Yet even so, some had mercy shown to them, and others did not.

What was the cause then why one was loved and the other hated? Why was it that one served, the other was served? It was because one was wicked, and the other good. And yet the children being not yet born, one was honored and the other condemned. For when they were not as yet born, God said, the elder shall serve the younger. With what intent then did God say this? Because He does not wait, as man does, to see from the issue of their acts the good and him who is not so, but even before these He knows which is the wicked and which not such. And this took place in the Israelites' case also, in a still more wonderful way. Why, he says, do I speak of Esau and of Jacob, of whom one was wicked and the other good? For in the Israelites' case, the sin belonged to all, since they all worshipped the calf. Yet notwithstanding some had mercy shown them, and others had not.

Ver. 15. For I will have mercy, He says, on whom I will have mercy, and I will show compassion on whom I will show compassion. Exodus 33:19

Ver. 15. For I will have mercy, He says, on whom I will have mercy, and I will show compassion on whom I will show compassion. Exodus 33:19

This can also be seen in the case of those who are punished. What would you say about Pharaoh, who was punished and had to pay such a heavy penalty? You say he was hardened and disobedient. But was he alone like this, and no one else? Why then was he so severely punished? Why did God call "a people" those who were no people in the case of the Jews, or again, why not count all worthy of equal honor? For Scripture says, "Though they be as the sand of the sea, yet shall a remnant be saved." And why only a remnant? You see what difficulty he has filled the subject with, and with good reason. For when you have the power to throw your opponent into confusion, do not immediately bring forward the answer, because if he is found to be responsible for the same ignorance, why take unnecessary risks upon yourself? Why make him bolder by drawing it all upon yourself? Now tell me, you Jew who have so many perplexing questions and are unable to answer any of them, why do you annoy us on account of the call of the Gentiles? I, however, have a good reason to give you why the Gentiles were justified and you were cast out. And what is the reason? It is that they are of faith, you of the works of the Law. And it is because of this obstinacy of yours that you have in every way been given up. For they, being ignorant of God's righteousness and going about to establish their own righteousness, have not submitted themselves to the righteousness of God. The clearing up of the whole passage, to give the whole sense in summary, is here brought out by that blessed person. But to make this clearer, let us investigate the things he says one by one, knowing this: that what the blessed Paul aimed at was to show by all he said that God alone knows who are worthy, and no human being knows, even if he seems to know very well, but that in this judgment of his there are various errors. For He who knows the secrets of hearts, He alone knows with certainty who deserve a crown and who deserve punishment and vengeance. Hence, many of those esteemed good by people He convicts and punishes, and those suspected to be bad He crowns, after showing it is not so. Thus He forms His judgment not according to the judgment of us slaves, but according to His own keen and uncorrupt decision, and He does not wait for the outcome of actions to distinguish the wicked from him who is not so. But so we do not make the subject more obscure, let us again go to the very words of the Apostle.

This one may see also in the case of those who are punished, for what would you say of Pharaoh who was punished, and had to pay so heavy a penalty? You say he was hardened and disobedient. Was he then alone such, and not even one person else? How came he then to be so severely punished? Why even in the case of the Jews did he call that a people which was no people, or again, why not count all worthy of equal honor? For if they be (it says) as the sand of the sea, yet shall a remnant be saved. Isaiah 10:22 And why is it to be only a remnant? You see what difficulty he has filled the subject with. And with great propriety. For when you have power to throw your adversary into perplexity, do not at once bring forward the answer, because if he be found himself responsible for the same ignorance, why take unnecessary dangers upon yourself? Why make him more bold, by drawing it all upon yourself? Now tell me, O thou Jew, that hast so many perplexing questions, and art unable to answer any of them, how you come to annoy us on account of the call of the Gentiles? I, however, have a good reason to give you why the Gentiles were justified and you were cast out. And what is the reason? It is that they are of faith, you of the works of the Law. And it is owing to this obstinacy of yours that you have in every way (Mar. and several manuscripts all) been given up. For, they being ignorant of God's righteousness, and going about to establish their own righteousness, have not submitted themselves unto the righteousness of God. Romans 10:3 The clearing up then of the whole passage, to give the whole sense summarily, is here brought out by that blessed person. But that this may be clearer, let us investigate the things he says also one by one; this knowing, that what the blessed Paul aimed at was, to show by all that he said that God only knows who are worthy, and no man whatever knows, even if he seem to know ever so well, but that in this sentence of his there are sundry aberrations. For He that knows the secrets of the hearts, He only knows for a certainty who deserve a crown, and who punishment and vengeance. Hence it is that many of those, by men esteemed good, He convicts and punishes, and those suspected to be bad He crowns, after showing it not to be so; thus forming his sentence not after the judgment of us slaves, but after his own keen and uncorrupt decision, and not waiting for the issue of actions to look at the wicked and him who is not so therefrom. But that we may not make the subject more obscure, again let us go to the very words of the Apostle.

And not only that, but also when Rebecca had conceived by one man.

Ver. 10. And not only this, but when Rebecca also had conceived by one.

I could have mentioned the children by Keturah as well, he implies, but I don't. But to win the argument from the strongest position, I bring forward those born of the same father and mother. For they were both descended from Rebecca and from Isaac—the true-born, the chosen one, the son honored above all, of whom God said, "In Isaac shall your seed be called," who became the father of us all. But if he was our father, then his sons should have been our fathers. Yet it was not so. You see how this happens not only in Abraham's case, but also in that of his own son, and how in every case it is faith and virtue that stands out and determines the true relationship. From this we learn that children are called children of their father not only because of the manner of their birth, but also because they are worthy of their father's virtue. If it were only because of the manner of birth, then Esau should have enjoyed the same things as Jacob did. For he too came from a womb as good as dead, and his mother was barren. Yet this was not the only thing required, but character as well—a fact that provides no small amount of practical instruction for us. And he does not say that one is good and another bad, and therefore the former was honored, lest this kind of argument be turned against him: "What, are those from the Gentiles good men rather than those from the circumcision?" For even if this was actually true, he does not state it yet, as that would have seemed vexatious. Instead he has cast the whole matter upon God's knowledge, and no one would dare contradict this, however frantic they might be. For "the children being not yet born," he says, "it was said to her, 'The elder shall serve the younger.'" And he shows that noble birth according to the flesh is of no value, but we must seek virtue of soul, which God knows even before any works demonstrate it. For "the children," he says, "being not yet born, nor having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God according to election might stand, it was said to her that the elder shall serve the younger." For this was a sign of foreknowledge—that they were chosen from birth itself. So that the election made according to foreknowledge might clearly be of God, from the first day He immediately saw and proclaimed which was good and which was not. Do not tell me, then, that you have read the Law (he means) and the Prophets, and have been a servant for such a long time. For He who knows how to test the soul knows which is worthy of being saved. Yield, then, to the incomprehensibleness of the election. For He alone knows how to crown rightly. How many, for instance, seemed better than St. Matthew, judging by the visible display of works at that time! But He who knows hidden things and is able to test the mind's aptitude knew the pearl even though it lay in the mire, and after passing by others and being well pleased with the beauty of this one, He chose it, and by adding grace from Himself to its noble free will, He made it approved. For if in the case of these arts that are perishable, and indeed in other matters, those who are good judges do not use the grounds on which the uninstructed make their decisions when selecting from what is put before them, but from points they themselves understand well, they often reject what the uninstructed approve and choose what they reject—and horse-trainers often do this with horses, as do judges of precious stones and workers in other crafts—how much more will the God who loves mankind, the infinite Wisdom, who alone has clear knowledge of all things, not allow human guesses, but out of His own exact and unfailing Wisdom pass His sentence upon all people. This is why He chose the tax collector, the thief, and the prostitute, but dishonored priests, elders, and rulers, and cast them out. And one may see this happening in the case of martyrs as well. Many of those who were utterly despised have in the time of trial been crowned. And on the other hand, some who have been considered great by many have stumbled and fallen. Do not call the Creator to account, then, or say, "Why is it that one was crowned and another punished?" For He knows how to do these things with exactness. This is why he says, "Jacob have I loved, and Esau have I hated." That it was done with justice you indeed know from the outcome, but He Himself knew it clearly even before the outcome. For God does not simply look for a display of works, but for nobility of choice and an obedient temperament (γνώμην εὐγνώμονα) as well. For a person of this kind, if he should ever sin through some surprise, will quickly recover himself. And if he should even remain long in a state of vice, he will not be overlooked, but God who knows all things will quickly draw him out. And so the person who is corrupted in this regard, even if he seems to do some good things, will perish, since he does this with an evil intention. Thus even David, after committing murder and adultery, because he did this being carried away by surprise and not from habitual practice of wickedness, quickly washed it out. The Pharisee, however, who had not committed any such crime but even had good deeds besides to boast of, lost everything through the bad spirit he had chosen.

I might, he implies, have mentioned the children by Keturah besides, but I do not. But to gain the victory from a vantage ground it is those born of one and the same father, and mother too, that I bring forward. For they were both sprung from Rebecca, and from Isaac the true-born, the elect, the son honored above all, of whom He said, In Isaac shall your seed be called, who became the father of us all; but if he was our father, then should his sons have been our fathers; yet it was not so. You see how this happens not in Abraham's case only, but also in that of his son himself, and how it is faith and virtue in all cases that is conspicuous, and gives the real relationship its character. For hence we learn that it is not only from the manner of birth, but owing to their being worthy of the father's virtue, that the children are called children of him. For if it were only owing to the manner of the birth, then ought Esau to have enjoyed the same as Jacob did. For he also was from a womb as good as dead, and his mother was barren. Yet this was not the only thing required, but the character too, which fact contributes no common amount of practical instruction for us. And he does not say that one is good and another bad, and so the former was honored; lest this kind of argument should be wielded against him, What, are those of the Gentiles good men rather than those of the circumcision? For even supposing the truth of the matter was so, still he does not state it yet, as that would have seemed to be vexatious. But it is upon God's knowledge that he has cast the whole, and this no one would venture to gainsay, though he were ever so frantic. For the children being not yet born, he says, it was said to her, The elder shall serve the younger. And he shows that noble birth after the flesh is of no avail, but we must seek for virtue of soul, which even before the works of it God knows of. For the children, he says, being not yet born, nor having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God according to election might stand, it was said to her that the elder shall serve the younger: for this was a sign of foreknowledge, that they were chosen from the very birth. That the election made according to foreknowledge, might be manifestly of God, from the first day He at once saw and proclaimed which was good and which not. Do not then tell me that you have read the Law (he means) and the Prophets, and hast been a servant for such a long time. For He that knows how to assay the soul, knows which is worthy of being saved. Yield then to the incomprehensibleness of the election. For it is He alone Who knows how to crown aright. How many, for instance, seemed better than St. Matthew; to go by the exhibition of works then visible. But He that knows things undeclared, and is able to assay the mind's aptitude, knew the pearl though lying in the mire, and after passing by others, and being well pleased with the beauty of this, He elected it, and by adding to the noble born free-will grace from Himself, He made it approved. For if in the case of these arts which are perishable, and indeed in other matters, those that are good judges do not use the grounds on which the uninstructed form their decision, in selecting out of what is put before them; but from points which they are themselves well aware of, they many times disparage that which the uninstructed approve, and decide upon what they disparage: and horse-breakers often do this with horses, and so the judges of precious stones, and workmen in other arts: much more will the God that loves man, the infinite Wisdom, Who alone has a clear knowledge of all things, not allow of man's guesses, but will out of His own exact and unfailing Wisdom pass his sentence upon all men. Hence it was that He chose the publican, the thief, and the harlot; but dishonored priests, and elders, and rulers, and cast them out. And this one may see happening in the martyrs' case also. Many accordingly of those who were utterly cast aside, have in the time of trial been crowned. And, on the other hand, some that have been held great ones by many have stumbled and fallen. Do not then call the Creator to account, nor say, Why is it that one was crowned and another punished? For He knows how to do these things with exactness. Whence also he says, Jacob have I loved, and Esau have I hated. That it was with justice, you indeed know from the result: but Himself even before the result knew it clearly. For it is not a mere exhibition of works that God searches after, but a nobleness of choice and an obedient temper ( γνώμην εὐγνώμονα) besides. For a man of this kind, if he should ever sin through some surprise, will speedily recover himself. And if he should even stay long haply in a state of vice, he will not be overlooked, but God Who knows all things will speedily draw him out. And so he that is herein corrupted, even if he seem to do some good things, will perish, in that he does this with an ill intention. Hence even David, after committing murder and adultery, since he did this as being carried away by surprise, and not from habitual practice of wickedness, speedily washed it out. The Pharisee, however, who had not perpetrated any such crime Luke 18:11, but even had good deeds besides to boast of, lost all by the bad spirit he had chosen.

What shall we say then? Is there unrighteousness with God? God forbid.

Ver. 14. What shall we say then? Is there unrighteousness with God? God forbid.

Therefore, this does not apply in our case or the Jews' case. Then he continues with another point, one that is clearer than this. What kind of point is it?

Hence there is no such thing in the case of us and the Jews. And then he goes on with another thing, a more clear than this. And of what sort is it?

For he says to Moses, "I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion."

Ver. 15. For he says to Moses, I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion.

Here again Paul strengthens the objection by dividing it into two parts and addressing it, while also raising another new difficulty. But to make what I have said clearer, I must explain it. God said that the elder shall serve the younger before the birth pains began. So what does this mean? Is God unrighteous? Absolutely not. Now listen to what comes next as well. For in that earlier case, virtue or vice might have been the deciding factor. But here there was one sin in which all the Jews participated—that of the golden calf—and yet some were punished while others were not punished. This is why He says, I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion. Notice the context from Exodus 33:19. For it is not for you to know, O Moses, He means, which people deserve My compassion, but leave this to Me. But if Moses had no right to know, how much less do we. This is why Paul did not simply quote the passage, but also reminded us to whom it was spoken. For he means that God is speaking to Moses, so that at least through the dignity of this person he might make the objector humble. Having then given a solution to the difficulties raised, he divides it into two parts by bringing forward another objection as follows:

Here again he adds force to the objection by dividing it in two and meeting it, and starting another fresh difficulty. But to make what I have said clearer, one must needs explain it. God, he means, said that the elder shall serve the younger, before the travail. What then? Is God unrighteous? By no means. Now listen to what follows also. For in that case the virtue or the vice, might be the decisive thing. But here there was one sin on which all the Jews joined, that of the molten calf, and still some were punished, and some were not punished. And this is why He says, I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion. Exodus 33:19: observe context For it is not yours to know, O Moses, he means, which are deserving of My love toward man, but leave this to Me. But if Moses had no right to know, much less have we. And this is why he did not barely quote the passage, but also called to our minds to whom it was said. For it is Moses, he means, that he is speaking to, that at least by the dignity of the person he might make the objector modest. Having then given a solution of the difficulties raised, he divides it in two, by bringing forward another objection besides, as follows:

So then it is not a matter of the one who wills, nor of the one who runs, but of God who shows mercy. For the Scripture says to Pharaoh, "For this very purpose I have raised you up, that I might show my power in you, and that my name might be declared throughout all the earth."

Ver. 16, 17. So then it is not of him that wills, nor of him that runs, but of God that shows mercy. For the Scripture says unto Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised you up, that I might show my power in you, and that my name might be declared throughout all the earth.

Just as in that situation, he is saying, some people were saved and some were punished, the same thing happens here. This man was kept for exactly this purpose. And then he raises the objection again.

As then in the one case, he means, some were saved and some were punished, so here also. This man was reserved for this very purpose. And then he again urges the objection.

Verses 18-19: "Therefore He has mercy on whom He will have mercy, and whom He will He hardens. You will say then to me, Why does He then find fault? For who has resisted His will?"

Ver. 18, 19. Therefore He has mercy on whom He will have mercy, and whom He will He hardens. You will say then unto me, Why does he then find fault? For who has resisted His will?

Look at how much effort he puts into complicating the subject from every angle. He doesn't give the answer right away, since it's helpful not to do so. Instead, he first silences the one raising the objection, speaking as follows,

See what pains he takes to embarrass the subject in every way. And the answer he does not produce immediately, it being a useful thing not to do so, but he first stops the disputant's mouth, saying as follows,

Actually, who are you, mere man, to argue back against God?

Ver. 20. Nay but, O man, who are you that repliest against God?

Paul does this to restrain the objector's untimely inquisitiveness and excessive curiosity, to check it, and to teach him to know what God is and what man is, how incomprehensible His foreknowledge is, how far above our reason, and how obedience to Him in all things is required. So when Paul has taken this first step with his listener and has quieted and softened his spirit, he then very skillfully introduces his answer, having made what he says easier for him to accept. And Paul does not say it is impossible to answer questions of this kind, but that it is presumptuous to raise them. For our duty is to obey what God does, not to be curious even if we do not understand the reason for them. This is why he said, "Who are you that repliest against God?" You see how completely he diminishes him, how he crushes his pride! "Who are you?" Are you a sharer of His power? No, are you sitting in judgment upon God? Why, compared to Him you cannot even have being itself—not this or that kind of being, but absolutely none! For the expression "who are you?" dismisses him even more completely than saying "you are nothing." And Paul shows his indignation in other ways through this question, and does not say "Who are you that answerest God?" but "that repliest against"—that is, that contradicts and opposes. For saying things ought to be this way or ought not to be that way is what someone does when he replies against God. See how Paul frightens them, how he terrifies them, how he makes them tremble rather than question and probe. This is what an excellent teacher does: he does not follow his students' whims in every case, but leads them to his own understanding, pulls up the thorns, and then plants the seed. He does not immediately answer every question put to him in all cases.

This he does to take down the objector's unseasonable inquisitiveness, and excessive curiosity, and to put a check upon it, and teach him to know what God is, and what man, and how incomprehensible His foreknowledge is, and how far above our reason, and how obedience to Him in all points is binding. So when he has made this preparatory step in his hearer, and has hushed and softened down his spirit, then with great felicity he introduces the answer, having made what he says easy of admittance with him. And he does not say, it is impossible to answer questions of this kind, but that (5 manuscripts No, but what? That) it is presumptuous to raise them. For our business is to obey what God does, not to be curious even if we do not know the reason of them. Wherefore he said, Who are you that repliest against God? You see how very light he makes of him, how he bears down his swelling spirit! Who are you? are you a sharer of His power? compare Job 38 nay, are you sitting in judgment upon God? Why in comparison with Him you can not have a being even! nor this or that sort of being, but absolutely none! For the expression, who are you? does much more set him at naught than you are nothing. And he takes other ways of showing further his indignation in the question, and does not say, Who are you that answerest God? but, that repliest against, that is, that gainsayest, and that opposest. For the saying things ought to be so, and ought not to be so, is what a man does that replies against. See how he scares them, how he terrifies them, how he makes them tremble rather than be questioning and curious. This is what an excellent teacher does; he does not follow his disciples' fancy everywhere, but leads them to his own mind, and pulls up the thorns, and then puts the seed in, and does not answer at once in all cases to the questions put to him.

Does the thing formed say to the one who formed it, "Why have you made me this way?" Does not the potter have power over the same lump of clay to make one vessel for honor and another for dishonor?

Ver. 20, 2l. Shall the thing formed say to Him that formed it, Why have You made me thus? Hath not the potter Read Jeremiah 18:1-10 power, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honor, and another unto dishonor?

Paul says this not to eliminate free will, but to show how far we ought to obey God. When it comes to calling God to account, we should be as unwilling to do so as clay would be. We ought to refrain not only from contradicting or questioning God, but even from speaking or thinking about it at all, and to become like lifeless matter that follows the potter's hands and allows itself to be drawn wherever he pleases. This is the only point to which Paul applied the illustration—not to make any statement about the rule of life, but to emphasize the complete obedience and silence required of us. We ought to observe this in all cases: we should not take illustrations in their entirety, but select what is good in them and what they were introduced for, and leave the rest aside. For instance, when Scripture says, "He couched, he lay down as a lion," we should take the indomitable and fearful aspect, not the brutality or any other characteristics belonging to a lion. And again, when God says, "I will meet them as a bereaved bear," we should take the vindictiveness. And when Scripture says, "Our God is a consuming fire," we should take the punishing power that destroys. So here too we must single out the clay, the potter, and the vessels. And when Paul goes on to say, "Has not the potter power over the clay, from the same lump to make one vessel for honor and another for dishonor?" do not suppose that Paul is describing creation or implying necessity over the will, but rather illustrating God's sovereignty and the difference in His dispensations. If we do not understand it this way, various inconsistencies will follow, for if Paul were speaking here about the will and those who are good and those who are not, God Himself will be the maker of these conditions, and humanity will be free from all responsibility. At this rate, Paul will also appear to contradict himself, since he always gives chief honor to free choice. Therefore, Paul's only intention here is to persuade the hearer to yield entirely to God and never to call Him to account for anything whatever. For just as the potter makes whatever he pleases from the same lump, and no one forbids it, so also when God punishes some and honors others from the same race of people, do not be curious or meddlesome about this, but worship only, and imitate the clay. And just as the clay follows the hands of the potter, so you also should follow the mind of Him who orders things this way. For He does nothing at random or by mere chance, even though you may be ignorant of the secret of His Wisdom. Yet you allow the potter to make various things from the same lump and find no fault, but you demand an account from God for His punishments and honors, and will not allow Him to know who is worthy and who is not. And because the same lump is of the same substance, you claim that people have the same dispositions. How absurd this is! And yet even with the potter, the honor and dishonor of the things made from the lump depends not on the potter but on the use made by those who handle them, so here also it depends on free choice. Still, as I said before, one must understand this illustration to have only one purpose, which is that one should not oppose God but yield to His incomprehensible Wisdom. For examples ought to be greater than the subject and than the things for which they are brought forward, so as to draw the hearer on more effectively. Since if they were not greater and did not rise far above the subject, the speaker could not attack as he ought and shame those who object. In any case, Paul silenced their ill-timed obstinacy in this way with appropriate authority. And then he introduces his answer. Now what is the answer?

Here it is not to do away with free-will that he says this, but to show, up to what point we ought to obey God. For in respect of calling God to account, we ought to be as little disposed to it as the clay is. For we ought to abstain not from gainsaying or questioning only, but even from speaking or thinking of it at all, and to become like that lifeless matter, which follows the potter's hands, and lets itself be drawn about anywhere he may please. And this is the only point he applied the illustration to, not, that is, to any enunciation of the rule of life, but to the complete obedience and silence enforced upon us. And this we ought to observe in all cases, that we are not to take the illustrations quite entire, but after selecting the good of them, and that for which they were introduced, to let the rest alone. As, for instance, when he says, He couched, he lay down as a lion; Numbers 24:9 let us take out the indomitable and fearful part, not the brutality, nor any other of the things belonging to a lion. And again, when He says, I will meet them as a bereaved bear Hosea 13:8, let us take the vindictiveness. And when he says, our God is a consuming fire Hebrews 12:29, the wasting power exerted in punishing. So also here must we single out the clay, the potter, and the vessels. And when he does go on to say, Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honor, and another unto dishonor? do not suppose that this is said by Paul as an account of the creation, nor as implying a necessity over the will, but to illustrate the sovereignty and difference of dispensations; for if we do not take it in this way, various incongruities will follow, for if here he were speaking about the will, and those who are good and those not so, He will be Himself the Maker of these, and man will be free from all responsibility. And at this rate, Paul will also be shown to be at variance with himself, as he always bestows chief honor upon free choice. There is nothing else then which he here wishes to do, save to persuade the hearer to yield entirely to God, and at no time to call Him to account for anything whatever. For as the potter (he says) of the same lump makes what he pleases, and no one forbids it; thus also when God, of the same race of men, punishes some, and honors others, be not thou curious nor meddlesome herein, but worship only, and imitate the clay. And as it follows the hands of the potter, so do thou also the mind of Him that so orders things. For He works nothing at random, or mere hazard, though thou be ignorant of the secret of His Wisdom. Yet you allow the other of the same lump to make various things, and findest no fault: but of Him you demand an account of His punishments and honors, and will not allow Him to know who is worthy and who is not so; but since the same lump is of the same substance, you assert that there are the same dispositions. And, how monstrous this is! And yet not even is it on the potter that the honor and the dishonor of the things made of the lump depends, but upon the use made by those that handle them, so here also it depends on the free choice. Still, as I said before, one must take this illustration to have one bearing only, which is that one should not contravene God, but yield to His incomprehensible Wisdom. For the examples ought to be greater than the subject, and than the things on account of which they are brought forward, so as to draw on the hearer better. Since if they were not greater and did not mount far above it, he could not attack as he ought, and shame the objectors. However, their ill-timed obstinacy he silenced in this way with becoming superiority. And then he introduces his answer. Now what is the answer?

What if God, willing to show His wrath and to make His power known, endured with much patience the vessels of wrath fitted for destruction, and did this so that He might make known the riches of His glory on the vessels of mercy, which He had prepared beforehand for glory—even us, whom He has called, not only from the Jews but also from the Gentiles.

Ver. 22, 23, 24. What if God, willing to show His wrath, and to make His power known, endured with much long-suffering the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction: and that He might make known the riches of His glory on the vessels of mercy, which He had afore prepared unto glory, even us, whom He has chosen, not of the Jews only, but also of the Gentiles.

Here is what he means. Pharaoh was a vessel of wrath—that is, a man who through his own hard-heartedness had provoked God's anger. For even after receiving much patience from God, he did not become any better but remained unchanged. This is why Paul calls him not only a vessel of wrath but also one fitted for destruction. That is, fully fitted, but by his own doing. God had left nothing undone that might have brought him to recovery, nor did Pharaoh leave anything undone that would ruin him and place him beyond any forgiveness. Still, even though God knew this, He endured him with great patience, willing to bring him to repentance. For if He had not willed this, He would not have been so patient. But since Pharaoh would not use this patience to repent and instead fully fitted himself for wrath, God used him for the correction of others, making them better through the punishment inflicted on him, and in this way demonstrating His power. That God does not wish His power to be made known in this way, but rather through His benefits and kindnesses, Paul had shown above in every possible way. For if Paul himself does not wish to appear powerful in this way—"not that we should appear approved," he says, "but that you should do that which is honest"—then much less does God. But after God had shown patience in order to lead Pharaoh to repentance, and he did not repent, He allowed him to continue for a long time so that He might display both His goodness and His power, even if that man was not willing to gain anything from this great patience. So then, by punishing this man who remained incorrigible, He showed His power, and by having mercy on those who had committed many sins but repented, He revealed His love toward humanity. But Paul does not say "love toward humanity" but "glory," to show that this is especially God's glory and what He was above all else eager to display. But in saying "which He had beforehand prepared unto glory," he does not mean that everything is God's doing. For if that were so, there would be nothing to prevent all people from being saved. Rather, he is setting forth again God's foreknowledge and doing away with the difference between Jews and Gentiles. And on this topic he again builds a defense of his statement, which is no small defense. For it was not only among the Jews that some perished and some were saved, but this was also the case with the Gentiles. This is why he does not say "all the Gentiles" but "of the Gentiles," nor "all the Jews" but "of the Jews." So just as Pharaoh became a vessel of wrath by his own lawlessness, these became vessels of mercy by their own willingness to obey. For though the greater part comes from God, they themselves also contributed something, even if small. This is why Paul does not say either "vessels of well-doing" or "vessels of boldness" (parrhesias) but "vessels of mercy," to show that the whole thing is from God. For the phrase "it is not of him that wills, nor of him that runs," even if it appears in the course of the objection, would create no difficulty if Paul himself said it. Because when he says "it is not of him that wills, nor of him that runs," he does not take away free will but shows that not everything is one's own doing, for it requires grace from above. For we are obligated to will and also to run, but we must not rely on our own labors but on God's love toward humanity. And he has expressed this elsewhere: "Yet not I, but the grace which was with me." And he rightly says, "which He had beforehand prepared unto glory." For since they reproached them with the fact that they were saved by grace and thought to shame them, he more than removes this insinuation. For if the thing brought glory even to God, it brought much more glory to those through whom God was glorified. But notice his forbearance and unspeakable wisdom. For when he could have given as an example of those punished not Pharaoh but Jews who had sinned, and so made his argument much clearer and shown that where there were the same ancestors and the same sins, some perished and some received mercy, and thus persuaded them not to be troubled even if some Gentiles were saved while Jews were perishing—still, so that he might not make his discourse offensive, he draws the example of punishment from the foreigner, so that he would not be forced to call them vessels of wrath. But those who obtained mercy he draws from the Jewish people. And besides, he has also spoken sufficiently on God's behalf, because even though God knew very well that the nation was fitting itself as a vessel of destruction, He still contributed everything on His part—His patience, His long-suffering, and not merely long-suffering but much long-suffering. Yet still Paul was not willing to state this plainly against the Jews. So where do some become vessels of wrath and some of mercy? From their own free choice. God, however, being very good, shows the same kindness to both. For it was not only to those being saved that He showed mercy, but also to Pharaoh, as far as His part was concerned. For both they and he benefited from the same long-suffering. And if he was not saved, it was entirely due to his own will, since as far as God's part was concerned, as much was done for him as for those who were saved. Having then given to the question the answer that was provided by the facts, in order to give his argument the support of other testimony in its favor, he introduces the prophets also making the same declarations long ago. For Hosea, he says, wrote this long ago, as follows:

What he means is somewhat as follows. Pharaoh was a vessel of wrath, that is, a man who by his own hard-heartedness had kindled the wrath of God. For after enjoying much long-suffering, he became no better, but remained unimproved. Wherefore he calls him not only a vessel of wrath, but also one fitted for destruction. That is, fully fitted indeed, but by his own proper self. For neither had God left out anything of the things likely to recover him, nor did he leave out anything of those that would ruin him, and put him beyond any forgiveness. Yet still, though God knew this, He endured him with much long-suffering, being willing to bring him to repentance. For had He not willed this, then He would not have been thus long-suffering. But as he would not use the long-suffering in order to repentance, but fully fitted himself for wrath, He used him for the correction of others, through the punishment inflicted upon him making them better, and in this way setting forth His power. For that it is not God's wish that His power be so made known, but in another way, by His benefits, namely, and kindnesses, he had shown above in all possible ways. For if Paul does not wish to appear powerful in this way ( not that we should appear approved, he says, but that you should do that which is honest,) 2 Corinthians 13:7, much less does God. But after that he had shown long-suffering, that He might lead to repentance, but he did not repent, He suffered him a long time, that He might display at once His goodness and His power, even if that man were not minded to gain anything from this great long-suffering. As then by punishing this man, who continued incorrigible, He showed His power, so by having pitied those who had done many sins but repented, He manifested His love toward man. But it does not say, love towards man, but glory, to show that this is especially God's glory, and for this He was above all things earnest. But in saying, which He had afore prepared unto glory, he does not mean that all is God's doing. Since if this were so, there were nothing to hinder all men from being saved. But he is setting forth again His foreknowledge, and doing away with the difference between the Jews and the Gentiles. And on this topic again he grounds a defense of his statement, which is no small one. For it was not in the case of the Jews only that some men perished, and some were saved, but with the Gentiles also this was the case. Wherefore he does not say, all the Gentiles, but, of the Gentiles, nor, all the Jews, but, of the Jews. As then Pharaoh became a vessel of wrath by his own lawlessness, so did these become vessels of mercy by their own readiness to obey. For though the more part is of God, still they also have contributed themselves some little. Whence he does not say either, vessels of well-doing, or vessels of boldness ( παρρησίας), but vessels of mercy, to show that the whole is of God. For the phrase, it is not of him that wills, nor of him that runs, even if it comes in the course of the objection, still, were it said by Paul, would create no difficulty. Because when he says, it is not of him that wills, nor of him that runs, he does not deprive us of free-will, but shows that all is not one's own, for that it requires grace from above. For it is binding on us to will, and also to run: but to confide not in our own labors, but in the love of God toward man. And this he has expressed elsewhere. Yet not I, but the grace which was with me. 1 Corinthians 15:10 And he well says, Which He had afore prepared unto glory. For since they reproached them with this, that they were saved by grace, and thought to make them ashamed, he far more than sets aside this insinuation. For if the thing brought glory even to God, much more to them through whom God was glorified. But observe his forbearance, and unspeakable wisdom. For when he had it in his power to adduce, as an instance of those punished, not Pharaoh, but such of the Jews as had sinned, and so make his discourse much clearer, and show that where there were the same fathers, and the same sins, some perished, and some had mercy shown them, and persuade them not to be doubtful-minded, even if some of the Gentiles were saved, while the Jews were perishing; that he might not make his discourse irksome, the showing forth of the punishment he draws from the foreigner, so that he may not be forced to call them vessels of wrath. But those that obtained mercy he draws from the people of the Jews. And besides, he also has spoken in a sufficient way in God's behalf, because though He knew very well that the nation was fitting itself as a vessel of destruction, still He contributed all on His part, His patience, His long-suffering, and that not merely long-suffering, but much long-suffering; yet still he was not minded to state it barely against the Jews. Whence then are some vessels of wrath, and some of mercy? Of their own free choice. God, however, being very good, shows the same kindness to both. For it was not those in a state of salvation only to whom He showed mercy, but also Pharaoh, as far as His part went. For of the same long-suffering, both they and he had the advantage. And if he was not saved, it was quite owing to his own will: since, as for what concerns God, he had as much done for him as they who were saved. Having then given to the question that answer which was furnished by facts, in order to give his discourse the advantage of other testimony in its favor, he introduces the prophets also making the same declarations aforetime. For Hosea, he says, of old put this in writing, as follows:

I will call them My people, who were not My people; and her beloved, who was not beloved.

Ver. 25. I will call them My people, which were not My people; and her beloved, which was not beloved.

Here, to prevent them from saying that he is deceiving them with plausible arguments, he calls Hosea as a witness, who proclaims and says, I will call them My people, who were not My people. Who then are the not-people? Clearly, the Gentiles. And who are the not-beloved? The same again. However, he says that they shall become at once people, and beloved, and sons of God.

Here to prevent their saying, that you are deceiving us here with specious reasoning, he calls Hosea to witness, who cries and says, I will call them My people, who were not My people. Hosea 2:23 Who then are the not-people? Plainly, the Gentiles. And who the not-beloved? The same again. However, he says, that they shall become at once people, and beloved, and sons of God.

For even they, he says, will be called the children of the living God.

Ver. 26. For even they shall be called, he says, the children of the living God.

But if they should claim that this was said about those Jews who believed, the argument still stands. For if such a great change was brought about in those who, after so many benefits, were hard-hearted and estranged and had lost their existence as a people, what would prevent even those who were not estranged after being brought to Him, but were originally aliens, from being called, and, if they obey, from being counted worthy of the same blessings? Having finished with Hosea, he does not limit himself to him alone, but also brings in Isaiah after him, speaking in harmony with him.

But if they should assert that this was said of those of the Jews who believed, even then the argument stands. For if with those who after so many benefits were hard-hearted and estranged, and had lost their being as a people, so great a change was wrought, what is there to prevent even those who were not estranged after being taken to Him, but were originally aliens, from being called, and, provided they obey, from being counted worthy of the same blessings? Having then done with Hosea, he does not content himself with him only, but also brings Isaiah in after him. sounding in harmony with him.

For Isaiah, he says, cries out concerning Israel.

Ver. 27. For Esaias, he says, cries concerning Israel.

That is, he speaks out boldly and uses no concealment. Why then bring a charge against us, when they previously declared the same thing with more than a trumpet's loudness? And what does Isaiah cry out? Though the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, a remnant shall be saved.

That is, speaks out boldly, and uses no dissimulation. Why then lay a charge against us, when they afore declared the same thing with more than trumpet's loudness? And what does Isaiah cry? Though the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, a remnant shall be saved. Isaiah 10:22

Do you see that he too does not say that all will be saved, but only those who are worthy? For I do not care about numbers, he means, and a race spread so widely does not trouble me—I save only those who prove themselves worthy of it. And he does not mention the sand of the sea without purpose, but to remind them of the ancient promise of which they had made themselves unworthy. Why then are you troubled, as if the promise had failed, when all the Prophets show that not all are to be saved? Then he also mentions the manner of salvation. Notice the precision of the Prophet and the judgment of the Apostle—what a testimony he has cited, and how perfectly fitting! For it not only shows us that some, not all, will be saved, but also adds the way they are to be saved. How then are they to be saved, and how will God consider them worthy of the benefit?

Do you see that he too does not say that all are to be saved, but that those that are worthy shall? For I regard not the multitude, he means, nor does a race diffused so far distress me, but those only do I save that yield themselves worthy of it. And he does not mention the sand of the sea without a reason, but to remind them of the ancient promise whereof they had made themselves unworthy. Why then are you troubled, as though the promise had failed, when all the Prophets show that it is not all that are to be saved? Then he mentions the mode of the salvation also. Observe the accuracy of the Prophet, and the judgment of the Apostle, what a testimony he has cited, how exceedingly apposite! For it not only shows us that those to be saved are some and not all, but also adds the way they are to be saved. How then are they to be saved, and how will God count them worthy of the benefit?

He says, "He will finish the work and cut it short in righteousness, because the Lord will make a short work upon the earth" (Isaiah 10:23, Septuagint).

Ver. 28. He will finish the work, and cut it short in righteousness, he says, because a short work will the Lord make upon the earth. Isaiah 10:23, Septuagint

What he means, then, is something like this: There is no need to take a roundabout route or to endure the trouble and burden of the works of the Law, for salvation comes by a very short way. Faith is like this—it holds salvation in just a few brief words. For if you confess with your mouth the Lord Jesus and believe in your heart that God has raised Him from the dead, you shall be saved. Now you see what this means: "the Lord shall make a short word upon earth." What is truly wonderful is that this short word brings not only salvation but also righteousness.

What he means then is somewhat of this sort. There is no need of fetching a circuit, and of trouble, and the vexation of the works of the Law, for the salvation is by a very short way. For such is faith, it holds salvation in a few short words. For if you shall confess with your mouth the Lord Jesus, and believe in your heart that God has raised Him from the dead, you shall be saved. Romans 10:9 Now you see what this, the Lord shall make a short word (LXX. lit.) upon earth, is. And what is indeed wonderful is, that this short word carries with it not salvation only, but also righteousness.

Verse 29: And as Isaiah said before, "Except the Lord of Sabaoth had left us a seed, we would have been like Sodom and would have been made like Gomorrah." Isaiah 1:9

Ver 29. And as Esaias said before, Except the Lord of Sabaoth had left us a seed, we had been as Sodoma, and had been made like Gomorrha. Isaiah 1:9

Here again he shows another thing: not even those few were saved by their own resources. For they too would have perished and met Sodom's fate—that is, they would have undergone utter destruction (since the people of Sodom were also destroyed root and branch, leaving not even the slightest remnant of themselves). They too, he means, would have been like these, unless God had shown them much kindness and saved them by faith. This also happened in the case of the visible captivity, when the majority were taken away captive and perished, and only a few were saved.

Here again he shows another thing, that not even those few were saved from their own resources. For they too would have perished, and met with Sodom's fate, that is, they would have had to undergo utter destruction (for they (of Sodom) were also destroyed root and branch, and left not even the slightest remnant of themselves,) and they too, he means, would have been like these, unless God had used much kindness to them, and had saved them by faith. And this happened also in the case of the visible captivity, the majority having been taken away captive and perished, and some few only being saved.

Verses 30-31: What should we say then? That the Gentiles, who did not pursue righteousness, have obtained righteousness, specifically the righteousness that comes through faith. But Israel, which pursued the law of righteousness, has not obtained the law of righteousness.

Ver. 30, 31. What shall we say then? That the Gentiles, which followed not after righteousness, have attained to righteousness, even the righteousness which is by faith. But Israel, which followed after the law of righteousness, has not attained to the law of righteousness.

Here at last is the clearest answer. Since he had used proof both from facts (for not all who are of Israel are truly Israel) and from the case of the ancestors Jacob and Esau, and from the prophets Hosea and Isaiah, he now gives the most decisive answer, after first adding to the difficulty. The points being discussed, then, are two: one, that the Gentiles attained righteousness, and the other, that they attained it without pursuing it, that is, without making an effort for it. And again in the case of the Jews there are also two difficulties of the same kind: one, that Israel did not attain it, and the other, that though they made an effort, they did not attain it. This is why his choice of words is more emphatic. For he does not say that they had it, but that they attained righteousness. What is especially new and unusual is that those who pursued it did not attain it, but those who did not pursue it did attain it. And he seems to be indulging them by saying they "pursued" it. But afterward he strikes the blow home. Since he had a strong answer to give them, he had no fear of making the objection a little harsher. Therefore he does not speak of faith or the righteousness that comes from it, but shows that even before faith, on their own ground, they were defeated and condemned. For you, O Jew, he says, have not found even the righteousness that was by the Law, since you have transgressed it and become liable to the curse. But these who did not come through the Law, but by another path, have found a greater righteousness than this, namely, the righteousness that is of faith. And he had also said this before: "For if Abraham was justified by works, he has something to boast about, but not before God" (Romans 4), thus showing that the other righteousness was greater than this. Before, then, I said there were two difficulties, but now they have even become three questions: that the Gentiles found righteousness, and found it without pursuing it, and found a greater righteousness than that of the Law. These same difficulties appear again in the case of the Jews but from the opposite perspective: that Israel did not find it, and though he made an effort he did not find it, and did not find even the lesser righteousness. Having thrust his hearer into perplexity, he proceeds to give a concise answer and tells him the cause of all that has been said. What, then, is the cause?

Here at last is the clearest answer. For since he had used a proof as well from facts ( for they are not all Israel that are of Israel) as from the case of the forefathers Jacob and Esau, and from the prophets Hosea and Isaiah, he further gives the most decisive answer, after first adding to the perplexity. The points discussed, then, are two; one that the Gentiles attained, and the other that they attained it without following after it, that is, without taking pains about it. And again in the Jews' case also there are two difficulties of the same kind; one that Israel attained not, the other that, though they took pains, they attained not. Whence also his use of words is more emphatical. For he does not say that they had, but that they attained to righteousness. For what is especially new and unusual is, that they who followed after it attained not, but they which followed not after it attained. And he seems to be indulging them by saying, followed after. But afterwards he strikes the blow home. For since he had a strong answer to give them, he had no fear of making the objection a little harsher. Hence he does not speak of faith either, and the righteousness ensuing thereon, but shows that before the faith even, on their own ground they were worsted and condemned. For thou, O Jew, he says, hast not found even the righteousness which was by the Law. For you have transgressed it, and become liable to the curse. But these that came not through the Law, but by another road, have found a greater righteousness than this, that, namely, which is of faith. And this he had also said before. For if Abraham was justified by works, he has whereof to glory, but not before God Romans 4: so showing that the other righteousness was greater than this. Before, then, I said that there were two difficulties, but now they have even become three questions: that the Gentiles found righteousness, and found it without following after it, and found a greater than that of the Law. These same difficulties are again felt in the Jews' case with an opposite view. That Israel did not find, and though he took pains he did not find, and did not find even the less. Having then thrust his hearer into perplexity, he proceeds to give a concise answer, and tells him the cause of all that is said. When then is the cause?

Because they did not seek it by faith, but as if it were by the works of the Law.

Ver. 32. Because they sought it not by faith, but as it were by the works of the Law.

This is the clearest answer in the passage. If he had said this right at the beginning, he would not have gained such an easy hearing. But because he sets it down after many perplexities, preparations, and demonstrations, and after using countless preparatory steps, he has finally made it more understandable and more easily accepted. For he says this is the cause of their destruction: because they wished to be justified not by faith, but as it were by the works of the Law. And he does not say "by works," but "as it were by the works of the Law," to show that they did not even have this righteousness.

This is the clearest answer in the passage, which if he had said immediately upon starting he would not have gained so easy a hearing. But since it is after many perplexities, and preparations, and demonstrations that he sets it down, and after using countless preparatory steps, he has at last made it more intelligible, and also more easily admitted. For this he says is the cause of their destruction: Because it was not by faith, but as it were by the works of the Law, that they wished to be justified. And he does not say, by works, but, as it were by the works of the Law, to show that they had not even this righteousness.

For they stumbled at that stumbling-stone.

For they stumbled at that stumbling-stone;

As it is written, "Behold, I lay in Zion a stumbling-stone and rock of offense, and whoever believes in Him shall not be ashamed."

Ver. 33. As it is written, Behold I lay in Sion a stumbling-stone, and rock of offense: and whosoever believes in Him shall not be ashamed.

You see once again how this boldness comes from faith, and the gift is for everyone. This is not said only about the Jews, but about all humanity. For everyone—whether Jew, Greek, Scythian, Thracian, or anyone else—will enjoy the privilege of great boldness if he believes. But what is remarkable in the Prophet is that he foretells not only that they would believe, but also that they would not believe. For to stumble means to disbelieve. Just as in the earlier passage he points out both those who perish and those who are saved, where he says, "If the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, the remnant shall be saved," and "If the Lord of Sabaoth had not left us a seed, we should have been as Sodoma," and "He has called not of the Jews only, but also of the Gentiles"—so here too he indicates that some will believe and some will stumble. But stumbling comes from not paying attention, from chasing after other things. Since they gave their attention to the Law, they stumbled on the stone. And he calls it "a stone of stumbling and rock of offense" based on the character and fate of those who do not believe.

You see again how it is from faith that the boldness comes, and the gift is universal; since it is not of the Jews only that this is said, but also of the whole human race. For every one, he would say, whether Jew, or Grecian, or Scythian, or Thracian, or whatsoever else he may be, will, if he believes, enjoy the privilege of great boldness. But the wonder in the Prophet is that he foretells not only that they should believe, but also that they should not believe. For to stumble is to disbelieve. As in the former passage he points out them that perish and them that are saved, where he says, If the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, the remnant shall be saved. And, If the Lord of Sabaoth had not left us a seed, we should have been as Sodoma. And, He has called not of the Jews only, but also of the Gentiles; so here too he implies that some will believe, and some will stumble. But stumbling comes of not taking heed, of gaping after other things. Since then they did give heed to the Law, they stumbled on the stone, And a stone of stumbling and rock of offense he calls it from the character and end of those that believe not.

Do you understand the language being used here? Or does it still need much more clarification? I think that for those who have been paying attention, it is easy to grasp clearly. But if anyone has forgotten, you can meet privately and learn what was said. This is why I have spent more time on this explanatory part of the discussion—so that I would not be forced to interrupt the flow of the text and thereby ruin the clarity of what is being stated. For this reason too, I will end my teaching here without saying anything to you on the more immediately practical matters, as I usually do, so that I do not create fresh confusion in your memories by saying too much. It is now time to come to the proper conclusion by closing the discourse with the doxology to the God of all. Let us then both pause—I who am speaking and you who are listening—and offer up glory to Him. For His is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, forever and ever. Amen.

Is then the language used made plain to you? Or does it still want much in clearness? I think indeed that, to those who have been attending, it is easy to get a clear view of it. But if it has slipped anybody's memory, you can meet in private, and learn what it was. And this is why I have continued longer upon this explanatory part of the discourse, that I might not be compelled to break off the continuity of the context, and so spoil the clearness of the statements. And for this cause too I will bring my discourse to a conclusion here, without saying anything to you on the more immediately practical points, as I generally do, lest I should make a fresh indistinctness in your memories by saying so much. It is time now to come to the proper conclusion, by shutting up the discourse with the doxology to the God of all. Let us then both pause, me that am speaking and you that are hearing, and offer up glory to Him. For His is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever and ever. Amen.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 15 — Romans 8:28

Homily 15 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210215.htm>.

Opening

Romans 8:28

Rom. VIII. 28

And we know that all things work together for good for those who love God.

And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God.

Here Paul seems to me to have raised this whole topic with those who were in danger in mind—or rather, not only this topic, but also what was said a little before this. For the words "the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us," and those words "the whole creation groans," and the saying "we are saved by hope," and the phrase "we with patience wait for," and that statement "we know not what we should pray for as we ought"—all of these are said for their sake. For he instructs them not to choose just what they themselves may think to be useful, but what the Spirit may suggest, because many things that seem profitable to oneself sometimes even cause much harm. Quiet, for instance, and freedom from dangers, and living without fear seemed to be advantageous for them. And what wonder if they seemed so to them, since they seemed that way even to the blessed Paul himself? Still, he came afterwards to know that the opposite of all these things are what is actually advantageous, and when he came to know it, he was content. So he who begged the Lord three times to be freed from dangers, when once he heard Him say "My grace is sufficient for you, for My power is perfected in weakness," was afterwards delighted at being persecuted and insulted and having irreparable evils done to him. For he says, "I glory in persecutions, in insults, in necessities." And this was his reason for saying, "For we know not what we should pray for as we ought." And he urged all people to give up these matters to the Spirit, for the Holy Spirit is very mindful of us, and this is the will of God. Having then cheered them by all methods, he proceeds to what we have heard today, putting forward a reason strong enough to win them back. For he says, "We know that all things work together for good to them that love God." Now when he speaks of all things, he includes even the things that seem painful. For should even tribulation, or poverty, or imprisonment, or famines, or deaths, or anything else whatsoever come upon us, God is able to change all these things into the opposite. For this is quite an instance of His unspeakable power—His making things that seem painful become light for us and turning them into that which is helpful to us. And so he does not say that no hardship approaches those who love God, but that it works together for good—that is to say, that He uses the very hardships themselves to make the persons so plotted against approved. And this is a much greater thing than preventing the approach of such hardships or stopping them once they have come. And this is what He did even with the furnace at Babylon. For He did not prevent their falling into it or extinguish the flame after those saints were cast into it, but let it burn on and made them by this very flame greater objects of wonder; and with the Apostles too He continually worked other similar wonders. For if people who have learned to be philosophical can use the things of nature for the opposite of their intention and appear even when living in poverty to be in easier circumstances than the rich, and shine through disgrace, then much more will God work for those who love Him both these and also far greater things. For one needs only one thing, a genuine love of Him, and all things follow that. Just as things that seem harmful do good to these, so even things that are profitable harm those who do not love Him. For instance, the display of miracles and wisdom in His teaching only injured the Jews, as did the rightness of doctrine; and for the former they called Him a possessed person, for the other one who would be equal to God, and because of the miracles they even went about to kill Him. But the thief when crucified, when nailed to the cross and reviled and suffering countless evils, not only was not hurt but even gained the greatest good from it. See how for those who love God all things work together for good. After mentioning this great blessing, one which far exceeds human nature—since to many this even seemed past belief—he draws a proof of it from past blessings in these words: "to them who are called according to His purpose." Now consider, he means, from the calling, for instance, what I have just said. Why then did He not call all from the first? Or why not Paul himself as soon as the rest? Does it not seem that the delay was harmful? But it was still shown by the outcome to be for the best. The purpose he mentions here is so that he might not attribute everything to the calling, since in that case both Greeks and Jews would be sure to object. For if the calling alone were sufficient, how is it that not all were saved? Hence he says that it is not the calling alone, but the purpose of those called too, that brings about salvation. For the calling was not forced upon them, nor compulsory. All then were called, but all did not obey the call.

Here he seems to me to have mooted this whole topic with a view to those who were in danger; or, rather, not this only, but also what was said a little before this. For the words, the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us; and those, that the whole creation groans; and the saying, that we are saved by hope; and the phrase, we with patience wait for; and that, we know not what we should pray for as we ought; are all of them said to these. For he instructs them not to choose just what they may think, themselves, to be useful, but what the Spirit may suggest; for many things that seem to one's self profitable, do sometimes even cause much harm. Quiet, for instance, and freedom from dangers, and living out of fear, seemed to be advantageous for them. And what wonder if they did to them, since to the blessed Paul himself this seemed to be so? Still he came afterwards to know that the opposite to all these are the things advantageous, and when he came to know it, he was content. So he that besought the Lord thrice to be freed from hazards, when once he heard Him say, My grace is sufficient for you, for My Power is perfected in weakness 2 Corinthians 12:8-9, was afterwards delighted at being persecuted, and insulted, and having irreparable ills done him. For, I glory, he says, in persecutions, in insults (Eng. V. reproaches), in necessities. 2 Corinthians 12:10 And this was his reason for saying, For we know not what we should pray for as we ought. And he exhorted all men to give up these matters to the Spirit. For the Holy Spirit is very mindful of us, and this is the will of God. Having then cheered them by all methods, he proceeds to what we have heard today, putting forward a reason strong enough to reclaim them. For he says, we know that all things work together for good to them that love God. Now when he speaks of all things, he mentions even the things that seem painful. For should even tribulation, or poverty, or imprisonment, or famines, or deaths, or anything else whatsoever come upon us, God is able to change all these things into the opposite. For this is quite an instance of His unspeakable power, His making things seemingly painful to be lightsome to us, and turning them into that which is helpful to us. And so he does not say, that them that love God, no grievance approaches, but, that it works together for good, that is to say, that He uses the grievous things themselves to make the persons so plotted against approved. And this is a much greater thing than hindering the approach of such grievances, or stopping them when they have come. And this is what He did even with the furnace at Babylon. For He did not either prevent their falling into it, or extinguish the flame after those saints were cast into it, but let it burn on, and made them by this very flame greater objects of wonder, and with the Apostles too He wrought other like wonders continually. Mark 16:18 For if men who have learned to be philosophic can use the things of nature to the opposite of their intention, and appear even when living in poverty in easier circumstances than the rich, and shine through disgrace: much more will God work for those that love Him both these and also greater things by far. For one needs only one thing, a genuine love of Him, and all things follow that. As then things seemingly harmful do good to these, so do even things profitable harm those who love Him not. For instance, the exhibition of miracles and wisdom in His teaching only injured the Jews, as did the rightness of doctrine; and for the former they called Him a possessed person John 8:48, for the other one that would be equal to God John 5:18: and because of the miracles (ib. 11:47, 53), they even went about to kill Him. But the thief when crucified, when nailed to the Cross, and reviled, and suffering ills unnumbered, not only was not hurt, but even gained the greatest good therefrom. See how for those who love God all things work together for good. After mentioning then this great blessing, one which far exceeds man's nature, since to many this seemed even past belief, he draws a proof of it from past blessings, in these words, to them who are called according to His purpose. Now consider, he means, from the calling, for instance, what I have just said. Why then did He not from the first call all? Or why not Paul himself as soon as the rest? Does it not seem that the deferring was harmful? But it was still by the event shown to be for the best. The purpose he here mentions, however, that he might not ascribe everything to the calling; since in this way both Greeks and Jews would be sure to cavil. For if the calling alone were sufficient, how came it that all were not saved? Hence he says, that it is not the calling alone, but the purpose of those called too, that works the salvation. For the calling was not forced upon them, nor compulsory. All then were called, but all did not obey the call.

For whom He did foreknow, He also did predestinate to be conformed to the Image of His Son.

Ver. 29. For whom He did foreknow, He also did predestinate to be conformed to the Image of His Son.

See what outstanding honor! For what the Only-begotten was by nature (physis), this they also have become by grace. And still he was not satisfied with this calling of them conformed to it, but even adds another point, that He might be the firstborn. And even here he does not stop, but again after this he goes on to mention another point, among many brethren. So he wants to use every means of setting the relationship in a clear light. Now all these things you are to understand as said of the Incarnation. For according to the Godhead He is Only-begotten. See what great things He has given to us! Do not doubt then about the future. For he shows even on other grounds His concern for us by saying that things were pre-ordained in this way from the beginning. For human beings have to derive their conceptions from things, but to God these things have long been determined, and from of old He was well-disposed toward us, he says.

See what superb honor! For what the Only-begotten was by Nature, this they also have become by grace. And still he was not satisfied with this calling of them conformed thereto, but even adds another point, that He might be the first-born. And even here he does not come to a pause, but again after this he proceeds to mention another point, Among many brethren. So wishing to use all means of setting the relationship in a clear light. Now all these things you are to take as said of the Incarnation. For according to the Godhead He is Only-begotten. See, what great things He has given unto us! Doubt not then about the future. For he shows even upon other grounds His concern for us by saying, that things were fore-ordered in this way from the beginning. For men have to derive from things their conceptions about them, but to God these things have been long determined upon, and from of old He bare good-will toward us ( πρὸς ἡμἅς διέκειτο), he says.

Moreover, those whom He predestinated, He also called; and those whom He called, He also justified.

Ver. 30. Moreover whom He did predestinate, them He also called; and whom He called, them He also justified.

He justified them through the regeneration of the laver. And those He justified, He also glorified through the gift, through adoption.

Now He justified them by the regeneration of the laver. And whom He justified, them He also glorified by the gift, by the adoption.

What then shall we say to these things?

Ver. 31. What shall we then say to these things?

Paul is saying: Don't let me hear any more complaints about the dangers and hostile schemes coming at you from every direction. Even if some people don't believe in the future promises, they still can't deny the good things that have already happened—like God's friendship with you from the beginning, your justification, and your glory. Yet God gave you these things through circumstances that seemed distressing. The very things you thought were shameful—the Cross, the whippings, the chains—these are what have set the whole world right. Just as Christ accomplished freedom and salvation for the entire human race through His own sufferings (which looked terrible from a human perspective), so He works in the same way with what you endure, transforming your sufferings into glory and honor for you. If God be for us, who can be against us?

As if he should say, Let me then hear no more about the dangers and the malicious devices from every quarter. For even if some disbelieve the things to come, still they have not a word to say against the good things that have already taken place; as, for instance, the friendship of God towards you from the first, the justifying, the glory. And yet these things He gave you by means seemingly distressing. And those things which you thought to be disgracing, the Cross, scourges, bonds, these are what have set the whole world aright. As then by what Himself suffered, though of aspect forbidding in man's eye, even by these He effected the liberty and salvation of the whole race; so also is He wont to do in regard to those things which you endure, turning your sufferings unto glory and renown for you. If God be for us, who can be against us?

Why, it may be said, who is there that is not against us? The world is against us—kings and peoples, relatives and countrymen. Yet those who are against us are so far from thwarting us at all that even without their will they become for us the causes of crowns and procurers of countless blessings, in that God's wisdom turns their plots into our salvation and glory. See how really no one is against us! For it was this which gave new luster to Job, the fact that the devil was in arms against him. For the devil moved at once friends against him, his wife against him, and wounds, and servants, and a thousand other schemes. And it turned out that none of them was against him on the whole. And yet this was no great thing to him, though it was great in itself, but what is a far greater thing is that it turned out that they were all for him. For since God was for him, even things seemingly against him all became for him. And this happened with the Apostles also, inasmuch as both the Jews and the Gentiles and false brethren and rulers and peoples and famines and poverty and ten thousand things were against them, and yet nothing was against them. For the things which made them the most bright and conspicuous and great in the sight both of God and of men were these. Just reflect then what a word Paul has uttered about the faithful and those who are truly (akribōs) crucified, such as not even the Emperor with his diadem can achieve. For against him there are abundance of barbarians that arm themselves, and of enemies that invade, and of bodyguards that plot, and of subjects many that oftentimes are ever and anon rebelling, and thousands of other things. But against the faithful who takes good heed unto God's laws, neither man nor devil nor anything besides can stand! For if you take away his money, you have become the procurer of a reward to him. If you speak ill of him, by the evil report he gains fresh luster in God's sight. If you cast him into starvation, the more will his glory and his reward be. If (what seems the most severe stroke of all) you give him over to death, you are twining a crown of martyrdom about him. What then is equivalent to this way of life, being that against which nothing can be done, but even they that seem to devise mischief are no less of service to him than benefactors? This is why he says, If God be for us, who can be against us? Next, not being satisfied with what he had already said, the greatest sign of His love for us, and that which he always is dwelling over, that he sets down here also—I mean, the slaying of His Son. For He did not only justify us, he means, and glorify us, and make us conformed to that Image, but not even His Son did He spare for you. And therefore he proceeds to say,

Why, it may be said, who is there that is not against us? Why the world is against us, both kings and peoples, both relations and countrymen. Yet these that be against us, so far are they from thwarting us at all, that even without their will they become to us the causes of crowns, and procurers of countless blessings, in that God's wisdom turns their plots unto our salvation and glory. See how really no one is against us! For it was this which gave new lustre to Job, the fact that the devil was in arms against him. For the devil moved at once friends against him, his wife against him, and wounds, and servants, and a thousand other machinations. And it turned out that none of them was against him on the whole. And yet this was no great thing to him, though it was great in itself, but what is a far greater thing is, that it turned out that they were all for him. For since God was for him, even things seemingly against him all became for him. And this happened with the Apostles also, inasmuch as both the Jews, and they of the Gentiles, and false brethren, and rulers, and peoples, and famines, and poverty, and ten thousand things were against them; and yet nothing was against them. For the things which made them the most bright and conspicuous, and great in the sight both of God and of men, were these. Just reflect then what a word Paul has uttered about the faithful, and those who are truly ( ἀ κριβὥς) crucified, such as not even the Emperor with his diadem can achieve. For against him there are abundance of barbarians that arm themselves, and of enemies that invade, and of bodyguards that plot, and of subjects many that oftentimes are ever and anon rebelling, and thousands of other things. But against the faithful who takes good heed unto God's laws, neither man, nor devil, nor anything besides, can stand! For if you take away his money, you have become the procurer of a reward to him. If you speak ill of him, by the evil report he gains fresh lustre in God's sight. If you cast him into starvation, the more will his glory and his reward be. If (what seems the most severe stroke of all) you give him over to death, you are twining a crown of martyrdom about him. What then is equivalent to this way of life, being that against which nothing can be done, but even they that seem to devise mischief are no less of service to him than benefactors? This is why he says, If God be for us, who can be against us? Next, not being satisfied with what he had already said, the greatest sign of His love for us, and that which he always is dwelling over, that he sets down here also; I mean, the slaying of His Son. For He did not only justify us, he means, and glorify us, and make us conformed to that Image, but not even His Son did He spare for you. And therefore he proceeds to say,

He did not spare His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all. How then will He not also freely give us all things along with Him?

Ver. 32. He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all things?

And here the words he uses are intense and exceedingly passionate, to show his love. How then is He going to neglect us, when He did not spare His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all? For consider what goodness it is not to spare even His own Son, but to give Him up, and to give Him up for all—and those who are worthless, unfeeling, enemies, and blasphemers. How then shall He not with Him also freely give us all things? What he means is roughly this: If He gave His own Son, and not merely gave Him, but gave Him to death, why doubt any longer about the rest, since you have the Master? Why be uncertain about possessions, when you have the Lord? For if He gave the greater thing to His enemies, how will He not give the lesser things to His friends?

And here the words he uses are high-wrought ( μεθ ̓ ὑτερβολἥς) and exceedingly warm, to show his love. How then is He to neglect us, in whose behalf He spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all? For reflect what goodness it is not to spare even His own Son, but to give Him up, and to give Him up for all, and those worthless, and unfeeling, and enemies, and blasphemers. How then shall He not with Him also freely give us all things? What he means then is much as follows; If He gave His own Son, and not merely gave Him, but gave Him to death, why doubt any more about the rest, since you have the Master? Why be dubious about the chattels, when you have the Lord? For He that gave the greater thing to His enemies, how shall He do else than give the lesser things to His friends?

Who will bring any charge against those God has chosen?

Ver. 33. Who shall lay anything to the charge of God's elect?

Here Paul confronts those who claim that faith brings no benefit and who refuse to believe in the complete transformation. And notice how quickly he silences them by pointing to the worth of the One who has chosen. He does not say, "Who shall lay anything to the charge of God's servants?" or "of God's faithful ones?" but rather "of God's elect?" And election is a sign of virtue. For if when a horse-trainer has selected colts fit for racing, no one can find fault with them—indeed, anyone who tried to find fault would be laughed at—how much more, when God chooses souls, do those who bring any charge against them deserve ridicule.

Here he is against those who say, that faith is no profit, and will not believe the complete change. (i.e. in baptism see p. 349.) And see how swiftly he stops their mouths, by the worthiness of Him that elected. He does not say, Who shall lay anything to the charge of God's servants? Or of God's faithful ones? But of God's elect? And election is a sign of virtue. For if when a horse-breaker has selected colts fit for the race, no one can find fault with them, but he would get laughed at who should find fault; much more when God selects souls are they that lay any charge against them deserving of laughter.

It is God that justifies.

It is God that justifies.

Who is the one that condemns?

Ver. 34. Who is He that condemns?

He does not say, "It is God that forgave our sins," but what is much greater, "It is God that justifies." For when the Judge's sentence declares us just, and a Judge such as that too, what does the accuser matter? Therefore, we should not fear temptations, for God is for us and has shown it by what He has done. Nor should we fear Jewish objections, for He has both elected and justified us, and the remarkable thing is that He did so through the death of His Son. Who then will condemn us, since God crowns us, and Christ was put to death for us, and not only was put to death, but also after this intercedes for us?

He does not say, it is God that forgave our sins, but what is much greater, It is God that justifies. For when the Judge's sentence declares us just, and a Judge such as that too, what signifies the accuser? Hence neither is it right to fear temptations, for God is for us, and has shown it by what He has done; nor again Jewish triflings, for He has both elected and justified us, and the wondrous thing is that it was also by the death of His Son that He did so. Who then is to condemn us, since God crowns us, and Christ was put to death for us, and not only was put to death, but also after this intercedes for us?

For, he says, it is Christ who died—or rather, who is risen from the dead, who is at the right hand of God, who also makes intercession for us.

For, It is Christ, he says, that died, yea rather, that is risen from the dead, Who is at the right hand of God, Who also makes intercession for us.

For though He is now seen in His own dignity, He has not stopped caring for us. He even makes intercession for us and still keeps up the same love. For He was not satisfied with being put to death alone. And this is a sign for the most part of very great love—to be doing not only what falls to His lot, but also to address Another on this behalf. For this is all he meant to signify by the interceding, using a way of speaking better suited to man and more condescending, so that he might point out love. Since unless we take the words "He spared not" also with the same understanding, many inconsistencies will come of it. And so you may see that such is the point he is aiming at, after first saying that He is at the Right Hand, he next proceeds to say that He makes intercession for us, when he had shown an equality of honor and rank, so that from this it may appear that the Intercession is not a sign of inferiority, but of love only. For being Life itself (αὐτοζωή) and a Well of good things of every kind, and with the same power as the Father both to raise up the dead and to quicken them and do all besides that He does, how could He need to be a suppliant in order to help us? He who by His own power set free those who were given over and condemned, even from that condemnation, and made them righteous and sons, and led them to the very highest honors, and brought to pass things which had never been hoped for—how should He, after having achieved all this and having shown our nature on the King's throne, require to be a suppliant to do the easier things? You see how it is shown by every argument that there is no other reason for his having mentioned intercession, except to show the warmth and vigorousness of His love for us. For the Father also is represented to us as beseeching men to be reconciled to Him. For "we are ambassadors of Christ, as though God did beseech you by us." Still, though God beseeches and men are ambassadors in Christ's stead to men, we do not understand on that account anything done unworthy of that dignity; but one thing only do we gather from all that is told us, namely, the intenseness of the love. This then let us do here also. If then the Spirit even makes intercession for us with groanings that cannot be uttered, and Christ died and intercedes for us, and the Father spared not His own Son for you, and elected you and justified you, why be afraid any more? Or why tremble when enjoying such great love and having such great interest taken in you? In this way then, after showing His great providence over us from the first, he afterwards brings out what comes next in a bold style, and does not say "you ought also to love Him," but, as if grown enthusiastic at this unspeakable Providence over us, he says,

For though seen now in His own dignity, He has not left caring for us, but even makes intercession for us, and still keeps up the same love. For He was not contented with being put to death alone. And this is a sign for the most part of very great love, to be doing not only what falls to His lot, but also to address Another on this behalf. For this is all he meant to signify by the interceding, using a way of speaking better suited to man, and more condescending, that he might point out love. Since unless we take the words, He spared not, also with the same understanding, many inconsistencies will come of it. And that you may see that such is the point he is aiming at, after first saying, that He is at the Right Hand, he next proceeds to say, that He makes intercession for us, when he had shown an equality of honor and rank, so that hence it may appear that the Intercession is not a sign of inferiority, but of love only. For being Life itself ( αὐτοζωή) Psalm 36:9, and a Well of good things of every kind, and with the same power as the Father, both to raise up the dead and to quicken them, and do all besides that He does, how could He need to be a suppliant in order to help us? John 5:19-36 He that of His own power set free those who were given over and condemned, even from that condemnation; and made them righteous, and sons, and led them to the very highest honors, and brought to pass things which had never been hoped for: how should He, after having achieved all this, and having shown our nature on the King's throne, require to be a suppliant to do the easier things? Acts 7:55; Hebrews 10:12; Revelation 7:17 You see how it is shown by every argument, that there is no other reason for his having mentioned intercession, save to show the warmth and vigorousness of His love for us; for the Father also is represented to us as beseeching men to be reconciled to Him. For we are ambassadors of Christ, as though God did beseech you by us. 2 Corinthians 5:20 Still, though God beseeches, and men are ambassadors in Christ's stead to men, we do not understand on that account anything done unworthy of that dignity; but one thing only do we gather from all that is told us, namely, the intenseness of the love. This then let us do here also. If then the Spirit even makes intercession for us with groanings that cannot be uttered, and Christ died and intercedes for us, and the Father spared not His own Son for you, and elected you, and justified you, why be afraid any more? Or why tremble when enjoying such great love, and having such great interest taken in you? In this way then, after showing His great providence over us from the first, he afterwards brings out what comes next in a bold style, and does not say, you ought also to love Him, but, as if grown enthusiastic at this unspeakable Providence over us, he says,

Who shall separate us from the love of Christ?

Ver. 35. Who shall separate us from the love of Christ?

And he does not say "of God," so unimportant is it to him whether he mentions the Name of Christ or of God. Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? Notice the blessed Paul's way of thinking. For he does not mention the things that capture us every day—love of money and desire for glory and enslavement to anger—but things that are far more enslaving than these and powerful enough to force even nature (physis) itself and to pry open the firmness of one's resolve many times even against our will. These are what he lists here: tribulations and distresses. For even if these things are easy to name, still each single word contains thousands of forms of temptation within it. For when he says tribulation, he mentions prisons and chains and false accusations and exiles and all the other hardships, so that in one word he runs through an unlimited ocean of dangers and displays to us, in fact by a single word, all the evils that people encounter. Yet still he defies them all! This is why he presents them in the form of questions, as if it were beyond dispute that nothing could move a person so beloved and who had enjoyed so much providential care. Then, so that this might not seem as if he had forgotten himself, he also brings in the Prophet, who declared this same thing long ago, and says,

And he does not say of God, so indifferent is it to him whether he mentions the Name of Christ or of God. Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? Observe the blessed Paul's judgment. For he does not mention the things that we are daily getting taken by, love of money and desire of glory and the thraldom of anger, but things that are far more enthralling than these, and of power to put a force upon nature itself, and to wrench open the sternness of the resolution many times even against our will, are what he puts down here, tribulations and distresses. For even if the things mentioned are easy to tell up, still each single word has in it thousands of lines of temptation. For when he says, tribulation, he mentions prisons and bonds, and calumnies, and banishments, and all the other hardships, so in one word running through an ocean of dangers without stint, and exhibiting to us, in fact by a single word, all the evils that men meet with. Yet still he dares them all! Wherefore he brings them forward in the shape of questions, as if it was incontrovertible that nothing could move a person so beloved, and who had enjoyed so much providence over him. Then that this might not seem as if he had forgotten himself, he brings in the Prophet also, who declared this before, a long while ago and says,

For Your sake we are killed all the day long, we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter. Psalm 43:22

Ver. 36. For Your sake we are killed all the day long, we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter. Psalm 43:22

That is, we are exposed to mistreatment from everyone. Yet against so many great dangers and these recent horrors, the purpose of our struggles is given as sufficient consolation—or rather not merely sufficient, but much more. For it is not for human beings or for any other earthly thing that we suffer, but for the King of the universe, he says. But this is not the only crown, for he adorns them with another besides, one that is varied and manifold. Since, being human, they could not die countless deaths, he shows that the prize is no less great in this way. For even though by nature we are destined to die once, by choice God has granted us to suffer this every day, if we are willing. From this it is clear that we will depart with as many crowns as we have lived days, or rather with many more. For it is possible in a single day to die not just once or twice, but many times. For the person who is always ready for this continually receives a full reward. This is what the Προφήτης hints at when he says "all the day." And for this reason the Apostle also brought him before them to stir them up all the more. For if, he means, those in the old covenant, who had the land as their reward and the other things that end with this life, looked down upon the present life and its temptations and dangers in this way, what pardon could we find if we act so sluggishly after the promise of Heaven and the Kingdom above and its unutterable blessings, so as not even to reach the same level as they? And this he does not actually say, but leaves it to his hearers' consciences and is satisfied with the quotation alone. He also shows that their bodies become a sacrifice, and that we must not be disturbed or troubled that God has ordered it so. And he encourages them in other ways besides. For to prevent anyone from saying that he is merely philosophizing here without having experienced the reality, he adds "we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter," meaning the daily deaths of the Apostles. You see his courage and his goodness. For just as sheep when slaughtered make no resistance, he means, neither do we. But since the weakness of the human mind, even after such great things, was afraid of the multitude of temptations, see how he again rouses the hearer and gives him a lofty and exalted spirit by saying,

That is, we are exposed to all to be evil entreated of them. But yet against so many and so great dangers and these recent horrors, the object of our conflicts is given as a sufficient consolation, or rather not sufficient only, but even much more. For it is not for men, nor for any other of the things of this life that we suffer, but for the King (he says) of the universe. But this is not the only crown, for he encircles them with another besides, and that varied and manifold. Since then, as they were men they could not have deaths without number to undergo, he shows that in this way the prize is none the less. For even if by nature it were fated to die once, by choice God has granted us to suffer this every day, if we be so minded. Whence it is plain that we shall depart with as many crowns as we have lived days, or rather with many more. For it is possible in a day to die not once alone or twice, but many times. For he who is always ready unto this, keeps continually receiving a full reward. This then is what the Psalmist ( Προφήτης) hints at, when he says, all the day. And for this reason the Apostle also brought him before them to rouse them up the more. For if, he means, those in the old dispensation, who had the land as their reward, and the other things which come to a close along with this life, did so look down upon the present life and the temptations and dangers of it, what pardon should we find if we deal so languidly after the promise of Heaven, and the Kingdom above, and its unutterable blessings, so as not to come even up to the same measure as they? And this he does not say indeed, but leaves it to his hearers' consciences, and is satisfied with the quotation alone. He shows too that their bodies become a sacrifice, and that we must not be disturbed or troubled at God having so ordered it. And he exhorts them in other ways besides. For to prevent any from saying that he is merely philosophizing here before having any experience of realities, he adds, we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter, meaning the daily deaths of the Apostles. You see his courage and his goodness. For as they, he means, when slaughtered make no resistance, so neither do we. But since the feebleness of the mind of man, even after so great things, was afraid of the multitude of temptations, see how he again rouses the hearer, and gives him a lofty and exulting spirit, by saying,

Verse 37. No, in all these things we are more than conquerors through Him who loved us.

Ver. 37. Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through Him that loved us.

What is truly remarkable is not just that we are conquerors, but that we conquer through the very things our enemies intended to harm us. And we are not simply conquerors, but more than conquerors—that is, we conquer easily, without hard work or effort. Just by setting our minds right, without actually experiencing the full reality of the threats, we raise our victory monuments over our enemies. And rightly so, because God fights alongside us. So do not doubt that even though we are beaten, we defeat those who beat us; even though we are driven out, we overcome those who persecute us; even though we are dying, we put the living to flight. When you consider both the power and the love of God, nothing can prevent these wonderful and strange things from happening, and the most advantageous victory shines upon us. For they did not merely conquer, but conquered in a remarkable way, so that people might learn that those who plotted against them were waging war not against men but against that invincible power. Look at the Jews with them in their midst, completely baffled and saying, "What are we to do to these men?" (Acts 4:16). It is truly amazing that even though they had arrested them, brought them before their courts, imprisoned them, and beaten them, they were still confused and perplexed because they were defeated by the very means they expected to conquer with. Neither kings nor people, nor ranks of demons, nor the devil himself, had the power to defeat them, but all were overcome at a great disadvantage, discovering that everything they planned against them actually worked in their favor. This is why he says we are more than conquerors. For this was a new kind of victory—for people to prevail through their adversaries and never to be overcome in any instance, but to enter these struggles as if they themselves controlled the outcome.

For what is indeed wonderful is this, not that we are conquerors only, but that we are so by the very things meant as plots against us. And we are not merely conquerors, but we are more than conquerors, that is, are so with ease, without toil and labor. For without undergoing the real things, by only setting our mind aright, we raise our trophies against our enemies. And with good reason. For it is God that strives together with us. Do not then be doubtful, if though beaten we get the better of our beaters, if driven out we overcome our persecutors, if dying we put the living to fight. For when you take the power and also the love of God into account, there is nothing to prevent these wondrous and strange things from coming to pass, and that victory the most advantageous should shine upon us. For they did not merely conquer, but in a wondrous way, and so that one might learn that those who plotted against them had a war not against men, but against that invincible Might. See the Jews then with these among them, and at a loss quite, and saying, What are we to do to these men? Acts 4:16 For it is marvellous indeed, that though they had hold of them and had got them liable to their courts, and imprisoned them and beat them, they were yet at a loss and in perplexity, as they got overcome by the very things whereby they expected to conquer. And neither kings nor people, nor ranks of demons, nor the devil himself, had power to get the better of them, but were all overcome at a very great disadvantage, finding that all they planned against them became for them. And therefore he says, we are more than conquerors. For this was a new rule of victory for men to prevail by their adversaries, and in no instance to be overcome, but to go forth to these struggles as if they themselves had the issue in their own hands.

For I am convinced that neither death nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature will be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.

Ver. 38, 39. For I am persuaded, that neither death nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.

These are great things mentioned here. But the reason we do not enter into them is because we do not have such great love. Yet even though they are great, he wanted to show that they were nothing compared to the love with which he was loved by God. So he then places his own love after it, to avoid seeming to say great things about himself. And what he says is something like this: Why speak, he means, of present things and evils inherited in this life? For even if someone were to tell me of things to come and of powers—of things such as death and life, of powers such as angels and archangels and all the superior orders of beings—even these would be little to me compared with the love of Christ. For even if someone were to threaten me with that future death to which there is no death, to separate me from Christ, or if he promised the life without end, I would not agree to it. Why mention earthly kings and consuls, and this person or that? For if you tell me of angels, or all the powers above, or all existing things, or all that are to come, they are all small to me—both those on earth and those in heaven and those under the earth and those above heaven—compared to this delight. Then, as though these were not enough to set before them the strong desire he had, he gives being to others again of similar magnitude and says, "nor any other creation." And what he means is nearly this: even if there were any other creation as great as the visible and as great as the intelligible, none of them could separate me from that love. He says this not as if the angels attempted it, or the other powers—far from it—but as wishing to show to the utmost the delight he had toward Christ. For he loved Christ not for the things of Christ, but for His sake he loved the things that were His, and to Him alone he looked, and one thing he feared, and that was falling from his love for Him. For this thing was in itself more dreadful than hell, just as to abide in it was more desirable than the Kingdom.

These are great things here mentioned. But the reason we do not enter into them is, because we have not so great love. Yet still though they are great, as he wished to show that they were nothing beside the love wherewith he was loved of God; after it he then places his own, lest he should seem to be saying great things about himself. And what he says is somewhat of this kind. Why speak, he means, of things present, and evils inherited in this life? For even if a person were to tell me of things to come, and of powers; of things, such as death and life; of powers, such as angels and archangels, and all the superior orders of beings; even these would be little to me compared with the love of Christ. For even if a person were to threaten me with that future death to which there is no death, to separate me from Christ, nor if he promised the life without end, would I agree to it. Why mention kings here below and consuls? And this one or that? For if you tell me of angels, or all the powers above, or all existing things, or all that are to come, they are all small to me, both those in the earth, and those in heaven, and those under the earth, and those above heaven, compared to this charm. Then as though these were not enough to set before them the strong desire which he had, he gives a being to others again of like magnitude, and says, nor any other creation. And what he means is nearly this, even if there were any other creation as great as the visible, and as great as the intelligible, none of them could part me from that love. This he says not as if the Angels attempted it, or the other Powers, far from it, but as wishing to show quite to the utmost the charm he had toward Christ. For Christ he loved not for the things of Christ, but for His sake the things that were His, and to Him alone he looked, and one thing he feared, and that was falling from his love for Him. For this thing was in itself more dreadful than hell, as to abide in it was more desirable than the Kingdom.

What punishment do we deserve, then, when Paul does not even value heavenly things compared to his desire for Christ, while we value mud and clay more than Christ? Out of his desire for Christ, Paul would even accept falling into hell and being banished from the Kingdom if he had to choose between them. But we cannot even rise above our present life. Are we even worthy to touch his shoes, when we fall so far short of his greatness of spirit? For Paul's sake, he thinks nothing even of the kingdom, while we think little of Christ Himself and only value things that belong to Him. And if only it were things that belong to Him! But it is not even that. Instead, with the Kingdom held out to us, we ignore it and spend our days chasing shadows and dreams. Yet God in His love for mankind and His overwhelming kindness has acted like an affectionate father who, when his son no longer wants to stay with him continually, finds another way to bring this about. Since we do not have the right kind of desire for Him, He keeps putting various other things before us to hold us to Himself. Yet even with this, we do not remain with Him but keep running off to childish playthings. Paul was not like this. Rather, like a noble-spirited child who is devoted and attached to his father, he seeks only his father's presence and does not value other things as much. Or rather, it is much more than a child's devotion. For he does not value the Father and His gifts equally. When he looks to the Father, he counts them as nothing and would rather be punished and beaten if he could be with Him than be apart from Him in comfort. Let us then be appalled—all of us who do not even rise above money for Christ's sake, or rather for our own sake. For Paul alone truly suffered all things for Christ's sake, not for the kingdom or his own honor, but because of his love for Him. But as for us, neither Christ nor His gifts draw us away from this life. Like serpents, snakes, or pigs, or even all of them together, we keep dragging ourselves through the mud. How are we any better than those beasts when, despite so many great examples before us, we still keep bowing down and do not have the will to look up to heaven even for a moment? Yet God gave up even His Son. But you will not even share your bread with Him who was given up for you, who was killed for you. The Father did not spare Him for your sake—and He was truly His Son—yet you do not look at Him even when He is starving, even though you would only be giving what is His and giving it for your own good! What could be worse than such lawlessness? He was given up for you, He was killed for you, He goes about hungry for you, you would be giving from what is His, and giving for your own benefit, and still you do not give! What stone could be more senseless than those who, despite such great incentives, persist in this diabolical cruelty? For He was not satisfied with death and the Cross alone, but He also took on poverty, became a stranger, a beggar, naked, was thrown into prison, and suffered sickness—all to draw you to Himself. If you will not repay Me, He says, for having suffered for you, then show mercy on Me for My poverty. And if you will not pity Me for My poverty, be moved by My disease, be softened by My imprisonment. And if even these things do not make you charitable, then comply with Me because the request is easy. For I am not asking for a costly gift, but only for bread, shelter, and words of comfort. But if even after this you remain unmoved, then improve for the Kingdom's sake, for the rewards I have promised. Do you have no regard even for these? Then at least be softened by nature itself when you see Me naked, and remember the nakedness in which I was naked on the Cross for you—or if not that, then the nakedness I now have through the poor. I was bound for you, and I am still bound for you, so that whether moved by the former or the latter, you might be willing to show some pity. I fasted for you; again I am hungry for you. I was thirsty when hanging on the Cross; I am thirsty now through the poor, so that by the former and by the latter I may draw you to Myself and make you charitable for your own salvation. Therefore, though you owe Me repayment for countless benefits, I do not demand payment as from a debtor but crown you as one who does Me a favor, and I give you a kingdom for these small things. For I do not even ask you to end My poverty or make Me rich, though I became poor for you. Yet I still ask only for bread and clothing and a little relief for My hunger. And if I am thrown into prison, I do not insist that you loose My bonds and set Me free, but I seek only one thing: that you visit Me, who was bound for you, and I will have received favor enough, and for this alone I will give you heaven. Yet I delivered you from crushing bonds, but for Me it is quite enough if you will just visit Me in prison. For though I am able to crown you even without all this, I want to be in your debt so that the crown may give you some confidence. This is why, though I am able to support Myself, I come around begging and stand at your door and stretch out My hand, because I want to be supported by you. For I love you exceedingly and desire to eat at your table, which is the way of those who love someone. And I glory in this. And when the whole world is watching, then I will proclaim you and before everyone display you as My supporter. Yet when we are supported by someone, we feel ashamed and cover our faces. But He, because He loves us exceedingly, will declare what we did with much praise even if we keep silent, and He is not ashamed to say that when He was naked we clothed Him and fed Him when He was hungry. Let us then take all these things to heart and not be satisfied with merely praising them, but let us actually accomplish what I have been speaking of. For what good are these applauses and shouts? I ask only one thing of you: that you demonstrate these things in actual deeds, in obedience through action. This is my praise, this is your gain, this brings me more glory than a crown. When you leave the church, then, this is the crown you should make for me and for you through the hands of the poor, so that both in this present life we may be nourished with good hope, and after we have departed to the life to come, we may attain those countless good things, which may all of us attain by the grace and love toward mankind, etc.

What then should we now deserve, when he is found not to esteem even the things in Heaven as compared with the desire for Christ, and we set more store by things of mire and clay than by Christ? And he out of desire of Him would take up with falling into hell, and being banished from the Kingdom, if the choice between the two were put to him: but we are not even above the present life. Are we worthy then to touch his very shoes, when we have come to be so far short of his largeness of mind? For he for Christ's sake does not think anything even of a kingdom; but we think slightingly of Himself, but things of His we make great account of. And would it were of things of His. But now it is not even this; but with a Kingdom held out to us, we let that alone, and keep pursuing shadows and dreams all our days. And yet God in His love toward man and exceeding gentleness, has done the same as if an affectionate father should, on his son's becoming disinclined to a continual stay with him, manage to bring this about in another way. For since we have not the right feeling of desire after Him, He keeps putting various other things before us, so as to hold us to Himself. Yet not even for this do we abide with Him, but we keep springing off to childish playthings. Not so Paul, but like a noble spirited child, who is open and attached to his father, he seeks only after the Father's presence, and other things he sets not so much store by; or rather, it is much more than a child. For he does not value the Father and things that are His at the same rate, but when he looks to the Father, he counts them nothing, but would choose rather to be chastised and beaten, so he was with Him, than to be apart from Him and indulge his ease. Let us then shudder, all of us that do not even feel above money for the sake of Christ, or rather such of us as do not feel above it for our own sakes. For it was Paul alone who suffered in good earnest all things for Christ's sake, not for the sake of the kingdom, or his own honor, but owing to his affection to Him. But as for us, neither Christ nor the things of Christ draw us from the things of this life; but as serpents, or snakes, or swine, or even as all of them at once, so do we keep dragging on in the mire. For wherein are we better than those brutes, when with so many and such great examples before us we still keep bowing down, and have not the heart to look up to Heaven for ever so little a time? Yet did God give up even His Son. But you will not so much as share your bread with Him, Who was given up for you, Who was slain for you. The Father for your sake spared not Him, and this too when He was indeed His Son, but you do not look upon Him even when pining with starvation, and this too when you should but spend of His own, and spend it too for your own good! What can be worse than such a breach of law as this? He was given up for you, He was slain for you, He goes about in hunger for you, it is of His own you should give, that you may yourself get the gain, and still you do not give! What sort of stone is there than which these are not more senseless, who in despite of such great inducements, continue in this diabolical cruel-heartedness? For He was not satisfied even with death and the Cross only, but He took up with becoming poor also, and a stranger, and a beggar, and naked, and being thrown into prison, and undergoing sickness, that so at least He might call you off. If you will not requite Me, He says, as having suffered for you, show mercy on Me for My poverty. And if you are not minded to pity Me for My poverty, do for My disease be moved, for My imprisonment be softened. And if even these things make you not charitable, for the easiness of the request comply with Me. For it is no costly gift I ask, but bread and lodging, and words of comfort; but if even after this you still continue unsubdued, still for the Kingdom's sake be improved for the rewards which I have promised. Have you then no regard even for these? Yet still for very nature's sake be softened at seeing Me naked, and remember that nakedness wherewith I was naked on the Cross for you; or, if not this, yet that wherewith I am now naked through the poor. I was then bound for you, nay, still am so for you, that whether moved by the former ground or the latter, you might be minded to show some pity. I fasted for you, again I am hungry for you. I was thirsty when hanging on the Cross, I am thirsty also through the poor, that by the former as also by the latter I may draw you to Myself, and make you charitable to your own salvation. Hence also of you that owest Me the requital of benefits without number, I make not demand as of one that owes, but crown you as one that favors Me, and a kingdom do I give you for these small things. For I do not say so much as put an end to My poverty, or give Me riches, and yet I did become poor for you; yet still I ask for bread and clothing, and a small solace for My hunger. And if I be thrown into prison, I do not insist upon your loosing My bonds and setting Me free, but one thing only do I seek after, that you would visit Me, Who was (or am) bound for you, and I shall have received favor enough, and for this only will I give you Heaven. And yet I delivered you from most galling bonds, but for Me it is quite enough, if you will but visit Me when in prison. For I am able indeed to crown you even without all this; yet I would fain be a debtor to you, that the crown may give you some feeling of confidence. This is why, though I am able to support Myself, I come about begging, and stand beside your door, and stretch out Mine hand, since My wish is to be supported by you. For I love you exceedingly, and so desire to eat at your table, which is the way with those that love a person. And I glory John 15:8 in this. And when the whole world are spectators, then am I to herald you forth, and in the hearing of all men to display you as My supporter. Yet we, when we are supported by any one, feel ashamed, and cover our faces; but He, as loving us exceedingly, even if we hold our peace, will then tell out what we did with much praise, and is not ashamed to say, that when Himself was naked we clothed Him, and fed Him when hungry. Let us then lay all these things to heart, and not be contented with passing mere praises upon them, but let us even accomplish what I have been speaking of. For what is the good of these applauses and clamors? I demand one thing only of you, and that is the display of them in real action, the obedience of deeds. This is my praise, this your gain, this gives me more lustre than a diadem. When you have left the Church then, this is the crown that you should make for me and for you, through the hand of the poor; that both in the present life we may be nourished with a goodly hope, and after we have departed to the life to come, we may attain to those good things without number, to which may all of us attain by the grace and love toward man, etc.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 14 — Romans 8:12-13

Homily 14 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210214.htm>.

Opening

Romans 8:12-13

Romans VIII. 12, 13

Therefore, brothers, we are under obligation, but not to the flesh to live according to the flesh. For if you live according to the flesh, you will die; but if by the Spirit you put to death the deeds of the body, you will live.

Therefore, brethren, we are debtors, not to the flesh, to live after the flesh. For if you live after the flesh, you shall die; but if you through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, you shall live.

After showing how great the reward of a spiritual life is—that it makes Christ dwell in us, that it gives life to our mortal bodies and lifts them toward heaven, and that it makes the path of virtue easier—he next fittingly adds an exhortation to this effect: therefore we ought not to live according to the flesh. But this is not how he puts it. Instead, he words it in a much more striking and forceful way: we are debtors to the Spirit. For when he says we are not debtors to the flesh, this is what he indicates. And this is a point he demonstrates everywhere: that what God has done for us is not a matter of debt but of pure grace. But after this, what we do is no longer a matter of free offering but of debt. For when he says, "You are bought with a price; do not become servants of men," and when he writes, "You are not your own," and again in another passage he reminds them of these very things in these words, "If one died for all, then all died, that they should no longer live for themselves"—it is to establish this that he says here also, "We are debtors." Then, since he said we are not debtors to the flesh, lest you should again take him to be speaking against the physis of the flesh, he does not stop speaking but continues, "to live according to the flesh." For there are many things which we do owe it: giving it food, warmth, and rest, medicine when it is sick, clothing, and a thousand other forms of care. So to prevent you from supposing that it is this kind of service he is abolishing when he says we are not debtors to the flesh, he explains it by saying, "to live according to the flesh." For the kind of care I am abolishing, he means, is that which leads to sin; I am still for it having what heals it. And this he shows further on. For when he says, "Make no provision for the flesh," he does not stop there but adds, "to fulfill its lusts." And this same instruction he gives us here, meaning: let it indeed have care shown to it, for we do owe it this, yet let us not live according to the flesh—that is, let us not make it the master of our life. For it must be the follower, not the leader, and it is not the flesh that must regulate our life, but it must receive the laws of the Spirit. Having then defined this point and having proved that we are debtors to the Spirit, he next shows for what benefits we are debtors. He does not speak of those past—a thing which serves as the most striking proof of his judgment—but of those which are to come, although even the former were enough for the purpose. Yet still he does not set them down in the present case or mention even those unspeakable blessings, but the things to come. For a benefit once for all conferred does not, for the most part, draw people on as much as one that is expected and is to come. After adding this, then, he first uses the pains and evils that come from living according to the flesh to put them in fear, in the following words: "For if you live according to the flesh you shall die"—thus indicating to us that deathless death, punishment, and vengeance in hell. Or rather, if one were to look accurately into this, such a person is dead even in this present life. And this we made clear to you in the last discourse. "But if you through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, you shall live." You see that it is not the essence of the body we are discussing but the deeds of the flesh. For he does not say, "if you through the Spirit do mortify the essence of the body," but the deeds of it, and these not all deeds but such as are evil. And this is plain in what follows, for he says, if you do this, you shall live. And how could this possibly be, if his language applied to all deeds? For seeing and hearing and speaking and walking are deeds of the body, and if we mortify these, we shall be so far from living that we shall have to suffer the punishment of a murderer. What sort of deeds, then, does he mean us to mortify? Those which tend toward wickedness, those which go after vice, which there is no other way of mortifying except through the Spirit. For by killing yourself you may put an end to the others—and this you have no right to do—but to these you can put an end by the Spirit only. For if the Spirit is present, all the waves are calmed, and the passions cower under it, and nothing can exalt itself against us. So you see how, as I said before, he bases his exhortations to us on things to come, and shows that we are debtors not only because of what has already been done. For the advantage of the Spirit is not only this, that He has set us free from our former sins, but that He renders us impregnable against future ones and counts us worthy of the immortal life. Then, to state another reward also, he proceeds:

After showing how great the reward of a spiritual life is, and that it makes Christ to dwell in us, and that it quickens our mortal bodies, and wings them to heaven, and renders the way of virtue easier, he next fitly introduces an exhortation to this purpose. Therefore we ought not to live after the flesh. But this is not what he says, for he words it in a much more striking and powerful way, thus, we are debtors to the Spirit. For saying, we are debtors not to the flesh, indicates this. And this is a point he is everywhere giving proof of, that what God has done for us is not matter of debt, but of mere grace. But after this, what we do is no longer matter of free-will offering, but of debt. For when he says, You are bought with a price, be not ye the servants of men 1 Corinthians 7:23; and when he writes, You are not your own 1 Corinthians 6:19; and again in another passage he calls these selfsame things to their mind, in these words, If (most manuscripts om. if) One died for all, then all died that they should not henceforth live unto themselves. 2 Corinthians 5:15 And it is to establish this that he says here also, We are debtors; then since he said we are not debtors to the flesh, lest you should again take him to be speaking against the nature of the flesh, he does not leave speaking, but proceeds, to live after the flesh. For there are many things which we do owe it, as giving it food, warmth, and rest, medicine when out of health, clothing, and a thousand other attentions. To prevent your supposing then that it is this ministration he is for abrogating when he says, We are not debtors to the flesh, he explains it by saying, to live after the flesh. For the care that I am for abrogating is, he means, that which leads to sin, as I should be for its having what is healing to it. And this he shows further on. For when he says, Make not provision for the flesh, he does not pause at this, but adds, to fulfil the lusts thereof. Romans 13:14 And this instruction he gives us here also, meaning, Let it have attention shown it indeed, for we do owe it this, yet let us not live according to the flesh, that is, let us not make it the mistress of our life. For it must be the follower, not the leader, and it is not it that must regulate our life, but the laws of the Spirit must it receive. Having then defined this point, and having proved that we are debtors to the Spirit, to show next for what benefits it is that we are debtors, he does not speak of those past (a thing which serves as a most striking proof of his judgment), but those which were to come; although even the former were enough for the purpose. Yet still he does not set them down in the present case, or mention even those unspeakable blessings, but the things to come. For a benefit once for all conferred does not, for the most part, draw men on so much as one which is expected, and is to come. After adding this then, he first uses the pains and ills that come of living after the flesh, to put them in fear, in the following words; For if you live after the flesh you shall die, so intimating to us that deathless death, punishment, and vengeance in hell. Or rather if one were to look accurately into this, such an one is, even in this present life, dead. And this we have made clear to you in the last discourse. But if you through the Spirit, do mortify the deeds of the body, you shall live. You see that it is not the essence of the body whereof we are discoursing, but the deeds of the flesh. For he does not say, if you through the Spirit do mortify the essence of the body, but the deeds of it, and these not all deeds, but such as are evil. And this is plain in what follows: for if you do this, you shall live, he says. And how is it in the nature of things for this to be, if it was all deeds that his language applied to? For seeing and hearing and speaking and walking are deeds of the body; and if we mortify these, we shall be so far from living, that we shall have to suffer the punishment of a manslayer. What sort of deeds then does he mean us to mortify? Those which tend toward wickedness, those which go after vice, which there is no other way of mortifying save through the Spirit. For by killing yourself you may put an end to the others. And this you have no right to do. But to these (you can put an end) by the Spirit only. For if This be present, all the billows are laid low, and the passions cower under It, and nothing can exalt itself against us. So you see how it is on things to come, as I said before, that he grounds his exhortations to us, and shows that we are debtors not owing to what has been already done only. For the advantage of the Spirit is not this only, that He has set us free from our former sins, but that He renders us impregnable against future ones, and counts us worthy of the immortal life. Then, to state another reward also, he proceeds:

For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God.

Ver. 14. For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God.

Now this is again a much greater honor than the first. And this is why he does not say merely, "As many as live by the Spirit of God," but "as many as are led by the Spirit of God," to show that he would have the Spirit exercise such power over our life as a pilot does over a ship, or a charioteer over a pair of horses. And it is not the body only, but the soul itself too, that he wants to place under reins of this sort. For he would not have even the soul be independent, but place its authority also under the power of the Spirit. For in case they should, through confidence in the gift of the Font (baptism), become careless about their conduct afterward, he is saying that even if you receive baptism, yet if you are not willing to be led by the Spirit afterward, you lose the dignity bestowed upon you, and the excellence of your adoption. This is why he does not say, "As many as have received the Spirit," but "as many as are led by the Spirit," that is, as many as live up to this all their life long—they are the sons of God. Then since this dignity was also given to the Jews, for it says, "I said you are Gods, and all of you children of the Most High" (Psalm 82:6), and again, "I have nourished and brought up children" (Isaiah 1:2), and so, "Israel is My first-born" (Exodus 4:22), and Paul too says, "Whose is the adoption" (Romans 9:4)—he next asserts the great difference between the latter and the former honor. For though the names are the same, he means, still, the things are not the same. And he gives a clear demonstration of these points by introducing a comparison drawn both from the persons so advancing and from what was given them, and from what was to come. And first he shows what was given to those of old. What then was this? A spirit of bondage: and so he thus proceeds,

Now this is again a much greater honor than the first. And this is why he does not say merely, As many as live by the Spirit of God, but, as many as are led by the Spirit of God, to show that he would have Him use such power over our life as a pilot does over a ship, or a charioteer over a pair of horses. And it is not the body only, but the soul itself too, that he is for setting under reins of this sort. For he would not have even that independent, but place its authority also under the power of the Spirit. For lest through a confidence in the Gift of the Font they should turn negligent of their conversation after it, he would say, that even supposing you receive baptism, yet if you are not minded to be led by the Spirit afterwards, you lose the dignity bestowed upon you, and the pre-eminence of your adoption. This is why he does not say, As many as have received the Spirit, but, as many as are led by the Spirit, that is, as many as live up to this all their life long, they are the sons of God. Then since this dignity was given to the Jews also, for it says, I said you are Gods, and all of you children of the Most High Psalm 82:6; and again, I have nourished and brought up children Isaiah 1:2; and so, Israel is My first-born Exodus 4:22; and Paul too says, Whose is the adoption Romans 9:4 — he next asserts the great difference between the latter and the former honor. For though the names are the same, he means, still, the things are not the same. And of these points he gives a clear demonstration, by introducing a comparison drawn both from the persons so advanced ( κατορθούντων) and from what was given them, and from what was to come. And first he shows what they of old had given them. What then was this? A spirit of bondage: and so he thus proceeds,

For you have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear.

Ver. 15. For you have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear.

Then without pausing to mention what stands in direct contrast to bondage—namely, the spirit of freedom—he has named something far greater: the spirit of adoption, through which he simultaneously brings in the other as well, saying, But you have received the Spirit of adoption.

Then not staying to mention that which stands in contradistinction to bondage, that is, the spirit of freedom, he has named what is far greater, that of adoption, through which he at the same time brings in the other, saying, But you have received the Spirit of adoption.

But this is clear enough. However, what the spirit of bondage might be is not so obvious, and needs to be explained more clearly. What he says is actually far from clear—in fact, it's quite puzzling. For the Jewish people did not receive the Spirit. So what does he mean here? He is giving this name to the letter, because it was spiritual, and that's why he also called the Law spiritual, as well as the water from the Rock and the Manna. For as he says, they ate of the same spiritual food and all drank of the same spiritual drink. And he gives this name to the Rock when he says, for they drank of that spiritual Rock which followed them. Now the reason he calls them spiritual is that all the rituals back then operated above nature, not because those who participated in them received the Spirit. And in what sense were those letters letters of bondage? Consider the entire dispensation, and then this too will become clear to you. For with them, rewards were immediate and close at hand, following right away in direct proportion, like a daily ration given to household servants. Terrors in abundance rose up visibly before their eyes, their purifications concerned their bodies, and their self-control extended only to their actions. But with us it is not like this, since even the imagination and conscience are purified. For He does not merely say you shall not murder, but even you shall not be angry. Likewise, it is not just you shall not commit adultery, but you shall not look with lust. So our habitual virtue and all our individual good deeds should come not from fear of present punishment, but from desire for Him. Neither does He promise a land flowing with milk and honey, but makes us joint-heirs with the Only-Begotten, thereby getting us to stand apart from present things by every means and promising to give especially such things as are worthy of acceptance by men made sons of God—nothing sensible or corporeal, but all spiritual. And so they, even if they had the name of sons, were really like slaves, but we, having been made free, have received the adoption and are waiting for Heaven. And with them He spoke through intermediaries, but with us He speaks directly. And everything they did was driven by fear, but the spiritual person acts through longing and intense desire. And they demonstrate this by the fact that they overstepped the commandments. They, like hired workers and stubborn people, never stopped grumbling. But we do everything to please the Father. Likewise, they blasphemed even when they received benefits, but we are grateful even when we face danger. And if we both need to be punished for sinning, even here the difference is great. For we are not brought around by being stoned, branded, and mutilated by the priests as they were. But for us it is enough to be cast out from our Father's table and to be out of sight for certain days. And with the Jews the honor of adoption was only in name, but here the reality also followed: the cleansing of Baptism, the giving of the Spirit, the furnishing of the other blessings. And there are several other points besides that show our high birth and their low condition. After suggesting all these things by speaking of the Spirit, fear, and the adoption, he gives a fresh proof again of having the Spirit of adoption. Now what is this? That we cry, Abba, Father. And how great this is, the initiated know, being with good reason instructed to use this word first in the Prayer of the initiated. But what then—did they not also call God Father? Don't you hear Moses when he says, you deserted the God who begot you? Don't you hear Malachi reproaching them and saying, one God formed you, and there is one Father of you all? Still, even though these words and others besides are used, we do not find them anywhere calling God by this name or praying in this language. But all of us—priests and laymen, rulers and ruled—are commanded to pray in this way. And this is the first language we speak after those marvelous birth pangs and that strange and unusual manner of delivery. If in some other instances they called Him this, that was only according to their own mind. But those in the state of grace do it through being moved by the inner working of the Spirit. For just as there is a Spirit of Wisdom, through which the unwise became wise and this reveals itself in their teaching; and there is a Spirit of Power, through which the weak raised the dead and cast out demons; a Spirit of the gift of healing, and a Spirit of prophecy, and a Spirit of tongues—so too there is a Spirit of adoption. And just as we recognize the Spirit of prophecy in that the one who has it foretells things to come, not speaking from his own mind but moved by the Grace, so too is the Spirit of adoption, whereby the one gifted with it calls God Father, as moved by the Spirit. Wishing to express this as a most true descent, he also used the Hebrew tongue, for he does not say only Father, but Abba, Father, which name is a special sign of true-born children to their fathers. After mentioning, then, the difference resulting from their way of life, the difference resulting from the grace that had been given, and the difference from their freedom, he brings forward another demonstration of the superiority that comes with this adoption. Now what kind is this?

But this is plain. But what the spirit of bondage may be, is not so plain, and there is need of making it clearer. Now what he says is so far from being clear, that it is in fact very perplexing. For the people of the Jews did not receive the Spirit. What then is his meaning here? It is the letter he gives this name to, for spiritual it was, and so he called the Law spiritual also, and the water from the Rock, and the Manna. For they did eat, he says, of the same spiritual meat, and all drank of the same spiritual drink. 1 Corinthians 10:3-4 And to the Rock he gives this name, when he says, For they drank of that spiritual Rock which followed them. Now it is because all the rites then wrought were above nature that he calls them spiritual, and not because those who then partook of them received the Spirit. And in what sense were those letters, letters of bondage? Set before yourself the whole dispensation, and then you will have a clear view of this also. For recompenses were with them close at hand, and the reward followed immediately, being at once proportionate, and like a kind of daily ration given to domestic servants, and terrors in abundance came to their height before their eyes, and their purifications concerned their bodies, and their continency extended but to their actions. But with us it is not so, since the imagination even and the conscience gets purged out. For He does not say, You shall do no murder, only, but even you shall not be angry: so too, it is not, You shall not commit adultery, but you shall not look unchastely. So that it is not to be from fear of present punishment, but out of desire towards Himself, that both our being habitually virtuous, and all our single good deeds are to come. Neither does he promise a land flowing with milk and honey, but makes us joint-heir with the Only-Begotten, so making us by every means stand aloof from things present, and promising to give such things especially as are worth the acceptance of men made sons of God, nothing, that is, of a sensible kind or corporeal, but spiritual all of them. And so they, even if they had the name of sons, were but as slaves; but we as having been made free, have received the adoption, and are waiting for Heaven. And with them He discoursed through the intervention of others, with us by Himself. And all that they did was through the impulse of fear, but the spiritual act through a coveting and a vehement desire. And this they show by the fact of their overstepping the commandments. They, as hirelings and obstinate persons, so never left murmuring: but these do all for the pleasing of the Father. So too they blasphemed when they had benefits done them: but we are thankful at being jeoparded. And if there be need of punishing both of us upon our sinning, even in this case the difference is great. For it is not on being stoned and branded and maimed by the priests, as they were, that we are brought round. But it is enough for us to be cast out from our Father's table, and to be out of sight for certain days. And with the Jews the honor of adoption was one of name only, but here the reality followed also, the cleansing of Baptism, the giving of the Spirit, the furnishing of the other blessings. And there are several other points besides, which go to show our high birth and their low condition. After intimating all these then by speaking of the Spirit, and fear, and the adoption, he gives a fresh proof again of having the Spirit of adoption. Now what is this? That we cry, Abba, Father. And how great this is, the initiated know (St. Cyr. Jer. Cat. 23, §11, p. 276, O.T.), being with good reason bidden to use this word first in the Prayer of the initiated. What then, it may be said, did not they also call God Father? Do you not hear Moses, when he says, You deserted the God that begot you? Deuteronomy 32:15, Septuagint Do you not hear Malachi reproaching them, and saying, that one God formed you, and there is one Father of you all? Malachi 2:10, Septuagint Still, if these words and others besides are used, we do not find them anywhere calling God by the name, or praying in this language. But we all, priests and laymen, rulers and ruled, are ordered to pray herein. And this is the first language we give utterance to, after those marvellous throes, and that strange and unusual mode of labor. If in any other instances they so called Him, that was only of their own mind. But those in the state of grace do it through being moved by the in-working of the Spirit. For as there is a Spirit of Wisdom, after which they that were unwise became wise, and this discloses itself in their teaching: and a Spirit of Power there is, whereby the feeble raised up the dead, and drove out devils; a Spirit also of the gift of healing, and a Spirit of prophecy, and a Spirit of tongues, so also a Spirit of adoption. And as we know the Spirit of prophecy, in that he who has it foretells things to come, not speaking of his own mind, but moved by the Grace; so too is the Spirit of adoption, whereby he that is gifted with it calls God, Father, as moved by the Spirit. Wishing to express this as a most true descent, he used also the Hebrew tongue, for he does not say only, Father, but Abba, Father, which name is a special sign of true-born children to their fathers. After mentioning then the diversity resulting from their conversation, that resulting from the grace which had been given, and that from their freedom, he brings forward another demonstration of the superiority which goes with this adoption. Now of what kind is this?

The Spirit itself bears witness with our spirit that we are the children of God.

Ver. 16. The Spirit Itself bears witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God.

For it is not just from the words themselves, he says, that I make my point, but from the cause that gives birth to those words, since we speak this way because the Spirit prompts us to do so. And he has expressed this more plainly in another passage: God has sent forth the Spirit of his Son into our hearts, crying, Abba Father. (Galatians 4:6) And what does it mean that the Spirit bears witness with our spirit? It means the Comforter bears witness along with the Gift that has been given to us. For this is not just the voice of the Gift alone, but also of the Comforter who gave the Gift, since He Himself has taught us through the Gift to speak in this way. But when the Spirit bears witness, what room is left for doubt? For if it were a man, or angel, or archangel, or any other such power that promised this, then someone might reasonably have doubts. But when it is the Highest Essence that grants this Gift and bears witness through the very words He commanded us to use in prayer, who could still doubt our dignity? For not even when the Emperor chooses someone and publicly proclaims the honor given to him does anyone dare to contradict it.

For it is not from the language merely, he says, that I make my assertion, but from the cause out of which the language has its birth; since it is from the Spirit suggesting it that we so speak. And this in another passage he has put into plainer words, thus: God has sent forth the Spirit of his Son into our hearts, crying, Abba Father. Galatians 4:6 And what is that, Spirit bears witness with spirit? The Comforter, he means, with that Gift, which is given unto us. For it is not of the Gift alone that it is the voice, but of the Comforter also who gave the Gift, He Himself having taught us through the Gift so to speak. But when the Spirit bears witness what farther place for doubtfulness? For if it were a man, or angel, or archangel, or any other such power that promised this, then there might be reason in some doubting. But when it is the Highest Essence that bestows this Gift, and bears witness by the very words He bade us use in prayer, who would doubt any more of our dignity? For not even when the Emperor elects any one, and proclaims in all men's hearing the honor done him, does anybody venture to gainsay.

And if children, then heirs.

Ver. 17. And if children, then heirs.

Notice how he increases the value of the Gift step by step. Since it is possible to be children yet not become heirs (for certainly not all children are heirs), he adds this as well—that we are heirs. But the Jews, besides not having the same adoption as we do, were also cast out from the inheritance. For He will miserably destroy those wicked men and will let out the vineyard to other farmers (Matthew 21:41), and before this He said that many shall come from the East and from the West and shall sit down with Abraham, but the children of the Kingdom shall be cast out (Matthew 8:11-12). But even here he does not stop; instead, he sets down something even greater than this. What might this be then? That we are heirs of God, and so he adds "heirs of God." And what is more, we are not simply heirs but also joint heirs with Christ. Notice how eager he is to bring us near to the Master. For since not all children are heirs, he shows that we are both children and heirs. Next, since not all heirs inherit anything of great value, he shows that we have this advantage as well, since we are heirs of God. Again, since it would be possible to be God's heir but in no way joint heir with the Only-Begotten, he shows that we have this also. And consider his wisdom. For after compressing the unpleasant part into a brief space—when he was explaining what would happen to those who live according to the flesh, namely that they shall die—when he comes to the more comforting part, he expands his discourse into a spacious place and enlarges it concerning the reward of recompenses, pointing out that the gifts are both numerous and great. For if even being a child were an unspeakable grace, just think how great a thing it is to be an heir! But if this is great, much more is it to be a joint heir. Then to show that the Gift is not by grace alone, and at the same time to give credibility to what he says, he continues: "If so be that we suffer with Him, that we may be also glorified together." If, he means, we share with Him in what is painful, much more shall we do so in what is good. For He who bestowed such blessings upon those who had done no good—how, when He sees them laboring and suffering so much, will He do anything other than give them greater reward? Having shown that this was a matter of return, to make people believe what was said and prevent anyone from doubting, he shows further that it has the character of a gift. He showed the one so that what was said might gain belief even with those who doubted, and so that those receiving it might not feel ashamed as though they were always receiving salvation for nothing; and the other, so that you might see that God surpasses the labors with His rewards. And he has shown the one in the words "If so be that we suffer with Him, that we may be also glorified together." But the other he shows by going on to add:

Observe how he enhances the Gift little by little. For since it is a possible case to be children, and yet not become heirs (for it is not by any means all children that are heirs), he adds this besides — that we are heirs. But the Jews, besides their not having the same adoption as we, were also cast out from the inheritance. For He will miserably destroy those wicked men, and will let out the vineyard to other husbandmen Matthew 21:41: and before this, He said that many shall come from the East and from the West, and shall sit down with Abraham, but the children of the Kingdom shall be cast out. (ib. 8:11, 12.) But even here he does not pause, but sets down something even greater than this. What may this be then? That we are heirs of God; and so he adds, heirs of God. And what is more still, that we are not simply heirs, but also joints heirs with Christ. Observe how ambitious he is of bringing us near to the Master. For since it is not all children that are heirs, he shows that we are both children and heirs; next, as it is not all heirs that are heirs to any great amount, he shows that we have this point with us too, as we are heirs of God. Again, since it were possible to be God's heir, but in no sense joint heir with the Only-Begotten, he shows that we have this also. And consider his wisdom. For after throwing the distasteful part into a short compass, when he was saying what was to become of such as live after the flesh, for instance, that they shall die, when he comes to the more soothing part, he leads forth his discourse into a large room, and so expands it on the recompense of rewards, and in pointing out that the gifts too are manifold and great. For if even the being a child were a grace unspeakable, just think how great a thing it is to be heir! But if this be great, much more is it to be joint heir. Then to show that the Gift is not of grace only, and to give at the same time a credibility to what he says, he proceeds, If so be that we suffer with Him, that we may be also glorified together. If, he would say, we be sharers with Him in what is painful, much more shall it be so in what is good. For He who bestowed such blessings upon those who had wrought no good, how, when He sees them laboring and suffering so much, shall he do else than give them greater requital? Having then shown that the thing was a matter of return, to make men give credit to what was said, and prevent any from doubting, he shows further that it has the virtue of a gift. The one he showed, that what was said might gain credit even with those that doubted, and that the receivers of it might not feel ashamed as being evermore receiving salvation for nought; and the other, that you might see that God outdoes the toils by His recompenses. And the one he has shown in the words, If so be that we suffer with Him, that we may be also glorified together. But the other in proceeding to add;

The sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory that will be revealed in us.

Ver. 18. The sufferings of the present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in (Gr. εἰς) us.

In the previous section, Paul calls on the spiritual person to correct his habits (according to Marcion and six manuscripts, passions), where he says, "You are not debtors to live after the flesh"—meaning such a person should be above lust, anger, love of money, vainglory, and resentment. But here, having reminded them of the entire gift, both what has been given and what is to come, and having lifted them up with hope, placed them near to Christ, and shown them to be joint-heirs of the Only-Begotten, he now leads them forward with confidence even into dangers. For overcoming the evil affections within us is not the same as enduring trials, scourges, famine, plunderings, bonds, chains, and executions. These last require a much more noble and vigorous spirit. And notice how he both calms and stirs up the spirit of the fighters. After showing that the rewards are greater than the labors, he both urges them to greater efforts and yet will not let them become proud, since they are still outdone by the crowns given in return. In another passage he says, "For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, works a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory" (2 Corinthians 4:17), speaking there to more mature persons. Here, however, he does not call the afflictions light; but still he mixes comfort with them through the compensation that the good things to come provide, in the words, "For I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared"—and he does not say "with the rest that is to come," but what is much greater, "with the glory that is to come." For it does not follow that where rest is there is glory, but where glory is there is rest does follow. Then, having said that it is to come, he shows that it already exists. For he does not say "that which is to be," but "which shall be revealed in us," as if it already exists but is unrevealed. As he also said in clearer words in another place, "Our life is hid with Christ in God." So be encouraged about it. For it has already been prepared and awaits your labors. But if it troubles you that it is yet to come, let this very thing bring you joy instead. For it is because it is great and unspeakable, and transcends our present condition, that it is stored up there. And so he has not simply put "the sufferings of this present time," but speaks in such a way as to show that the other life has the advantage not only in quality but also in quantity. For these sufferings, whatever they are, are attached to our present life, but the blessings to come extend themselves over ages without end. And since he had no way of giving a particular description of these or of presenting them to us in words, he gives them a name from what seems to be especially an object of desire with us—glory. For this seems to be the summit and sum of all blessings. And to urge the hearer on in yet another way, he gives loftiness to his discourse by mentioning the creation, gaining two points by what he says next—contempt for things present and desire for things to come—and a third besides these, or rather the first, showing how the human race is cared for by God and in what honor He holds our nature. And besides this, all the doctrines which the philosophers had framed for themselves about this world, like a sort of cobweb or child's sand pile, he throws down with this one teaching. But so that these things may stand in a clearer light, let us hear the Apostle's own words.

In what went before, he requires of the spiritual man the correcting of his habits (Mar. and 6 manuscripts passions), where he says, You are not debtors to live after the flesh, that such an one, for instance, should be above lust, anger, money, vainglory, grudging. But here having reminded them of the whole gift, both as given and as to come, and raised him up aloft with hopes, and placed him near to Christ, and showed him to be a joint-heir of the Only-Begotten; he now leads him forth with confidence even to dangers. For to get the better of the evil affections in us, is not the same thing with bearing up under those trials, scourges, famine, plunderings, bonds, chains, executions. For these last required much more of a noble and vigorous spirit. And observe how he at once allays and rouses the spirit of the combatants. For after he had shown that the rewards were greater than the labors, he both exhorts to greater efforts, and yet will not let them be elated, as being still outdone by the crowns given in requital. And in another passage he says, For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, works a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory 2 Corinthians 4:17: it being the deeper sort of persons he was then speaking to. Here, however, he does not allow that the afflictions were light; but still he mingles comfort with them by the compensation which good things to come afford, in the words, For I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared, and he does not say, with the rest ( ἄ νεσιν) that is to come, but what is much greater, with the glory which is to come. For it does not follow, that where rest is there is glory; but that where glory is there is rest, does follow: then as he had said that it is to come, he shows that it already is. For he does not say, that which is to be, but which shall be revealed in us, as if already existing but unrevealed. As also in another place he said in clearer words, Our life is hid with Christ in God. Be then of a good heart about it. For already has it been prepared, and awaits your labors. But if it vexes you that it is yet to come, rather let this very thing rejoice you. For it is owing to its being great and unutterable, and transcending our present condition, that it is stored up there. And so he has not put barely the sufferings of this present time, but he speaks so as to show that it is not in quality only, but in quantity also, that the other life has the advantage. For these sufferings, whatever they are, are attached to our present life; but the blessings to come reach themselves out over ages without end. And since he had no way of giving a particular description of these, or of putting them before us in language, he gives them a name from what seems to be specially an object of desire with us, glory. For the summit of blessings and the sum of them, this seems to be. And to urge the hearer on in another way also, he gives a loftiness to his discourse by the mention of the creation, gaining two points by what he is next saying, the contempt of things present, and the desire of things to come, and a third beside these, or rather the first, is the showing how the human race is cared for on God's part and in what honor He holds our nature. And besides this, all the doctrines of the philosophers, which they had framed for themselves about this world, as a sort of cobweb or child's mound, he throws down with this one doctrine. But that these things may stand in a clearer light, let us hear the Apostle's own language.

For the earnest expectation of the creation waits, he says, for the revelation of the sons of God. For the creation was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who has subjected the same in hope.

Ver. 19, 20. For the earnest expectation of the creation waits, he says, for the revelation of the sons of God. For the creation was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who has subjected the same in hope.

The meaning is something like this: The creation itself is in the midst of its birth pangs, waiting for and expecting these good things we have just spoken about. For earnest expectation (ἀποκαραδοκία, looking out) means expecting intensely. And so his language becomes more emphatic, and he personifies this whole world, just as the prophets also do when they introduce the floods clapping their hands, and little hills leaping, and mountains skipping. We are not to imagine them alive or to attribute any reasoning power to them, but rather to learn the greatness of the blessings—so great that they reach even to things without sense. The prophets do this very same thing many times in the case of afflicting things too, since they bring in the vine lamenting, and the wine as well, and the mountains, and the boardings of the Temple howling. In this case too, it is so that we may understand the extremity of the evils. It is in imitation of these that the Apostle makes the creation into a living person here and says that it groans and travails. He did not actually hear any groan conveyed from the earth and heaven to him, but rather he wanted to show the exceeding greatness of the good things to come and the desire for freedom from the evils that now pervade them. For the creation was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who has subjected the same. What does it mean that the creation was made subject to vanity? It means that it became corruptible. For what cause and on what account? On account of you, O man. For since you have taken a body that is mortal and liable to suffering, the earth too has received a curse and brought forth thorns and thistles. But that the heaven, when it grows old along with the earth, is to change afterwards to a better portion (λῆξιν), hear from the Prophet in his words: "You, O Lord, from the beginning have founded the earth, and the heavens are the work of Your hands. They shall perish, but You shall endure; and they all shall grow old like a garment, and You shall fold them up like a cloak, and they shall be changed." Isaiah too declares the same when he says, "Look to the heaven above and upon the earth beneath, for the heavens are as a firmament of smoke, and the earth shall grow old like a garment, and they that dwell therein shall perish in like manner." Now you see in what sense the creation is in bondage to vanity and how it is to be freed from the ruined state. For the one says, "You shall fold them up as a garment, and they shall be changed," and Isaiah says, "and they that dwell therein shall perish in like manner"—not meaning an utter perishing, of course. For neither do they that dwell therein, mankind that is, undergo such a perishing, but a temporary one, and through it they are changed into an incorruptible state, and so therefore will the creation be. And all this he showed by the way through his saying "in like manner," which Paul also says farther on. At present, however, he speaks about the bondage itself and shows for what reason it became such, and gives ourselves as the cause of it. What then? Was it harshly treated on another's account? By no means, for it was made on my account. What wrong then is done to it, which was made for my sake, when it suffers these things for my correction? Or indeed, one has no need to raise the question of right and wrong at all in the case of things void of soul and feeling. But Paul, since he had made it a living person, uses none of these topics I have mentioned, but another kind of language, as he desires to comfort the hearer with the utmost advantage. And of what kind is this? What do you have to say? he means. It was badly treated for your sake and became corruptible, yet it has had no wrong done to it. For it will be incorruptible for your sake again. This then is the meaning of "in hope." But when he says it was not willingly that it was made subject, he does not say this to show that it possesses judgment, but rather so that you may learn that the whole thing is brought about by Christ's care, and this is no achievement of its own. And now say in what hope?

And the meaning is something of this kind. The creation itself is in the midst of its pangs, waiting for and expecting these good things whereof we have just now spoken. For earnest expectation ( ἀ ποκαραδοκία, looking out) implies expecting intensely. And so his discourse becomes more emphatic, and he personifies this whole world as the prophets also do, when they introduce the floods clapping their hands, and little hills leaping, and mountains skipping, not that we are to fancy them alive, or ascribe any reasoning power to them, but that we may learn the greatness of the blessings, so great as to reach even to things without sense also. The very same thing they do many times also in the case of afflicting things, since they bring in the vine lamenting, and the wine too, and the mountains, and the boardings of the Temple howling, and in this case too it is that we may understand the extremity of the evils. It is then in imitation of these that the Apostle makes a living person of the creature here, and says that it groans and travails: not that he heard any groan conveyed from the earth and heaven to him, but that he might show the exceeding greatness of the good things to come; and the desire of freedom from the ills which now pervaded them. For the creature was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who has subjected the same. What is the meaning of, the creation was made subject to vanity? Why that it became corruptible. For what cause, and on what account? On account of you, O man. For since you have taken a body mortal and liable to suffering, the earth too has received a curse, and brought forth thorns and thistles. But that the heaven, when it is waxen old along with the earth, is to change afterwards to a better portion ( λἥξιν v. p. 384) hear from the Prophet in his words; You, O Lord, from the beginning hast founded the earth, and the heavens are the work of Your hands. They shall perish, but you shall endure; and they all shall grow old like a garment, and You shall fold them up like a cloak, and they shall be changed. Psalm 102:25-26 Isaiah too declares the same, when he says, Look to the heaven above, and upon the earth beneath, for the heavens are as a firmament of smoke, and the earth shall wax old like a garment, and they that dwell therein shall perish in like manner. Isaiah 51:6. Now you see in what sense the creation is in bondage to vanity, and how it is to be freed from the ruined state. For the one says, You shall fold them up as a garment, and they shall be changed; and Isaiah says, and they that dwell therein shall perish in like manner, not of course meaning an utter perishing. For neither do they that dwell therein, mankind, that is, undergo such an one, but a temporary one, and through it they are changed into an incorruptible 1 Corinthians 15:53 state, and so therefore will the creature be. And all this he showed by the way, by his saying in like manner 2 Peter 3:13, which Paul also says farther on. At present, however, he speaks about the bondage itself, and shows for what reason it became such, and gives ourselves as the cause of it. What then? Was it harshly treated on another's account? By no means, for it was on my account that it was made. What wrong then is done it, which was made for my sake, when it suffers these things for my correction? Or, indeed, one has no need to moot the question of right and wrong at all in the case of things void of soul and feeling. But Paul, since he had made it a living person, makes use of none of these topics I have mentioned, but another kind of language, as desiring to comfort the hearer with the utmost advantage. And of what kind is this? What have you to say? He means. It was evil intreated for your sake, and became corruptible; yet it has had no wrong done it. For incorruptible will it be for your sake again. This then is the meaning of in hope. But when he says, it was not willingly that it was made subject, it is not to show that it is possessed of judgment that he says so, but that you may learn that the whole is brought about by Christ's care, and this is no achievement of its own. And now say in what hope?

The creation itself will also be freed from its slavery to decay.

Ver. 21. That the creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption.

What is this creation? It refers not only to you, but also to what is lower than you—that which does not share in reason or sense. This too will share in your blessings. For it will be freed, he says, from the bondage of corruption—that is, it will no longer be corruptible but will participate in the beauty given to your body. Just as when your body became corruptible, creation became corruptible as well, so now when your body is made incorruptible, creation will follow it in this transformation as well. And to demonstrate this, he continues: Into the glorious liberty of the children of God. That is, because of their liberty. For just as a nurse raising a king's child, when he comes into his father's authority, herself enjoys the good things along with him, so also is the creation, he means. You see how in every respect humanity takes the lead, and that all things are made for humanity's sake. See how he comforts the one who struggles and demonstrates God's inexpressible love for humanity. For why, he would ask, do you worry about your trials? You are suffering for your own sake, the creation for your sake. Nor does he merely comfort, but also shows that what he says is trustworthy. For if the creation, which was made entirely for you, is in hope, how much more ought you to be, since through you the creation will come to enjoy those good things. In the same way, men (or according to three manuscripts, fathers) also, when a son is about to appear at his coming to a position of dignity, clothe even the servants with brighter garments for the glory of the son. So also will God clothe the creation with incorruptibility for the glorious liberty of the children.

Now what is this creation? Not yourself alone, but that also which is your inferior, and partakes not of reason or sense, this too shall be a sharer in your blessings. For it shall be freed, he says, from the bondage of corruption, that is, it shall no longer be corruptible, but shall go along with the beauty given to your body; just as when this became corruptible, that became corruptible also; so now it is made incorruptible, that also shall follow it too. And to show this he proceeds. ( εἰς) Into the glorious liberty of the children of God. That is, because of their liberty. For as a nurse who is bringing up a king's child, when he has come to his father's power, does herself enjoy the good things along with him, thus also is the creation, he means. You see how in all respects man takes the lead, and that it is for his sake that all things are made. See how he solaces the struggler, and shows the unspeakable love of God toward man. For why, he would say, do you fret at your temptations? You are suffering for yourself, the creation for you. Nor does he solace only, but also shows what he says to be trustworthy. For if the creation which was made entirely for you is in hope, much more ought thou to be, through whom the creation is to come to the enjoyment of those good things. Thus men (3 manuscripts fathers) also when a son is to appear at his coming to a dignity, clothe even the servants with a brighter garment, to the glory of the son; so will God also clothe the creature with incorruption for the glorious liberty of the children.

For we know that the whole creation groans and travails in pain together until now.

Ver. 22. For we know that the whole creation groans and travails in pain together until now.

Notice how he shames his audience, saying in effect, Do not be worse than creation itself, and do not find pleasure in settling for present things. We ought not only to avoid clinging to them, but even to groan over the delay of our departure from here. For if creation does this, how much more ought you to do so, since you are honored with reason. But since this was not yet enough to capture their attention, he continues.

Observe, how he shames the hearer, saying almost, Be not thou worse than the creation, neither find a pleasure in resting in things present. Not only ought we not to cling to them, but even to groan over the delay of our departure hence. For if the creation does this, much more ought thou to do so, honored with reason as you are. But as this was not yet enough to force their attention, he proceeds.

And not only they, but we ourselves also, who have the first-fruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves.

Ver. 23. And not only they, but ourselves also, which have the first-fruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves.

That is, having had a taste of the things to come. For even if someone should be quite stone hard, Paul means that what has already been given is enough to raise him up, draw him away from present things, and propel him toward things to come in two ways: both by the greatness of what has been given, and by the fact that, great and numerous as these gifts are, they are only first-fruits. For if the first-fruits are so great that through them we are freed even from our sins and attain to righteousness and sanctification, and that those of that time both drove out demons and raised the dead by their shadow (Acts 5:15) or garments (Acts 19:12), consider how great the whole must be. And if the creation, devoid as it is of mind and reason and ignorant of these things, yet groans, how much more should we. Next, so that he may give the heretics no opportunity or seem to be criticizing our present world, he says we groan not as finding fault with the present system, but through desire for those greater things. And he shows this in the words, "Waiting for the adoption." What are you saying, let me ask? You insisted on it at every turn and cried aloud that we were already made sons, and now do you place this good thing among hopes, writing that we must wait for it? Now to set this right by what follows, he says, "to wit, the redemption of our body." That is, the perfect glory. Our lot at present is uncertainty to our last breath, since many of us who were sons have become dogs and prisoners. But if we die with a good hope, then the gift is immovable and clearer and greater, having no longer any change to fear from death and sin. Then therefore the grace will be secure, when our body is freed from death and its countless ailments. For this is full redemption (apolytroōsis), not a redemption only, but such that we shall never again return to our former captivity. For so that you may not be perplexed at hearing so much of glory without getting any distinct knowledge of it, he partially exposes to your view the things to come, setting before you the change of your body, and along with it the change of the whole creation. And he has put this in a clearer light in another passage where he says, "Who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like His glorious Body" (Philippians 3:21). And in another place again he writes and says, "But when this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is swallowed up in victory" (1 Corinthians 15:54). But to show that with the corruption of the body the constitution of the things of this life will also come to an end, he wrote again elsewhere, "For the fashion of this world passes away" (1 Corinthians 7:31).

That is, having had a taste of the things to come. For even if any should be quite stone hard, he means what has been given already is enough to raise him up, and draw him off from things present, and to wing him after things to come in two ways, both by the greatness of the things that are given, and by the fact that, great and numerous as they are, they are but first-fruits. For if the first-fruits be so great that we are thereby freed even from our sins, and attain to righteousness and sanctification, and that those of that time both drove out devils, and raised the dead by their shadow Acts 5:15, or garments Acts 19:12, consider how great the whole must be. And if the creation, devoid as it is of mind and reason, and though in ignorance of these things, yet groans, much more should we. Next, that he may give the heretics no handle, or seem to be disparaging our present world, we groan, he says, not as finding fault with the present system, but through a desire of those greater things. And this he shows in the words, Waiting for the adoption. What do you say, let me hear? You insisted on it at every turn, and cried aloud, that we were already made sons, and now do you place this good thing among hopes, writing that we must needs wait for it? Now it is to set this right by the sequel that he says, to wit, the redemption of our body. That is, the perfect glory. Our lot indeed is at present uncertainty to our last breath, since many of us that were sons have become dogs and prisoners. But if we decease with a good hope, then is the gift unmovable, and clearer, and greater, having no longer any change to fear from death and sin. Then therefore will the grace be secure, when our body shall be freed from death and its countless ailments (or passions). For this is full redemption ( ἀ πολύτρωσις), not a redemption only, but such, that we shall never again return to our former captivity. For that you may not be perplexed at hearing so much of glory without getting any distinct knowledge of it, he partially exposes to your view the things to come, setting before you the change of your body (Gr. changing your body), and along with it the change of the whole creation. And this he has put in a clearer light in another passage, where he says, Who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like His glorious Body. Philippians 3:21 And in another place again he writes and says, But when this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is swallowed up in victory. 1 Corinthians 15:54 But to show, that with the corruption of the body the constitution of the things of this life will also come to an end, he wrote again elsewhere, For the fashion of this world passes away. 1 Corinthians 7:31

For we are saved by hope, he says.

Ver. 24. For we are saved by hope, he says.

Now since he had been discussing the promise of future things, and this seemed to trouble the weaker listener—if the blessings are entirely a matter of hope—after proving earlier that they are more certain than present and visible things, and after speaking at length about the gifts already given, and showing that we have received the first fruits of those good things, he says, "For we are (Gr. were) saved by hope," lest we should seek everything in this world and betray the nobility that faith gives us. And this is roughly what he means: We are not to seek everything in this life, but to have hope as well. For this is the only gift that we brought to God—believing Him in what He promised would come—and it was by this way alone that we were saved. If we lose this hope, then we have lost all that we contributed. For I ask you this question, he would say: Were you not liable for countless sins? Were you not in despair? Were you not under sentence? Was not everyone discouraged about your salvation? What then saved you? It was your hoping in God alone, and trusting Him concerning His promises and gifts, and nothing else did you have to bring. If this is what saved you, then hold it fast now also. For that which provided you with such great blessings will certainly not deceive you regarding things to come. Since it found you dead, ruined, a prisoner, and an enemy, and yet made you a friend, a son, a freeman, righteous, and a joint-heir, and granted such great things as no one ever expected even, how, after such generosity and devotion, will it betray you in what follows? Do not say to me: hopes again! expectations again! faith again! For it is in this way that you were saved from the beginning, and this dowry was the only one you brought to the Bridegroom. Hold it fast then and keep it, for if you demand to have everything in this world, you have lost that good work of yours through which you became bright, and this is why he goes on to say, "But hope that is seen is not hope; for what a man sees, why does he yet hope for?"

Now since he had dwelt upon the promise of the things to come, and this seemed to pain the weaker hearer, if the blessings are all matter of hope; after proving before that they are surer than things present and visible, and discoursing at large on the gifts already given, and showing that we have received the first fruits of those good things, lest we should seek our all in this world, and be traitors to the nobility that faith gives us, he says, For we are (Gr. were) saved by hope. And this is about what he means. We are not to seek our all in this life, but to have hope also. For this is the only gift that we brought in to God, believing Him in what He promised shall come, and it was by this way alone we were saved. If then we lose this hope, we have lost all that was of our own contributing. For I put you this question, he would say, Were you not liable for countless sins? Were you not in despair? Were you not under sentence? Were not all out of heart about your salvation? What then saved you? It was your hoping in God alone, and trusting to Him about His promises and gifts, and nothing besides had you to bring in. If it was this then that saved you, hold it fast now also. For that which afforded you so great blessings, to a certainty will not deceive you in regard to things to come. For in that it found you dead, and ruined, and a prisoner, and an enemy, and yet made you a friend, and a son, and a freeman, and righteous, and a joint-heir, and yielded such great things as no one ever expected even, how, after such munificence and attachment, will it betray you in what is to follow? Say not to me, hopes again! expectations again! faith again! For it is in this way thou were saved from the beginning, and this dowry was the only one that you brought in to the Bridegroom. Hold it then fast and keep it: for if you demand to have everything in this world, you have lost that well-doing of yours, through which you became bright, and this is why he proceeds to say, But hope that is seen is not hope; for what a man sees, why does he yet hope for?

But if we hope for what we do not see, then we wait for it with patience.

Ver. 25.– But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.

That is, if you are going to be looking for everything in this world, what need is there for hope? What is hope then? It is feeling confidence in things to come. What great demand then does God make upon you, since He Himself gives you blessings entirely complete from His own stores? One thing only, hope, He asks of you, so that you too may have something of your own to contribute toward your salvation. And this he suggests in what he says next: For if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it. Just as God crowns the person who undergoes labors, hardships, and countless toils, so does He crown the one who hopes. For the name of patience belongs to hard work and much endurance. Yet even this He has granted to the person who hopes, so that He might comfort the weary soul. And then to show that for this light task we enjoy abundant aid, he continues:

That is, if you are to be looking for everything in this world, what need is there for hope? What is hope then? It is feeling confidence in things to come. What great demand then does God make upon you, since He Himself gives you blessings quite entire from His own stores? One thing only, hope, He asks of you, that you too may have somewhat of your own to contribute toward your salvation. And this he intimates in what he proceeds with: For if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it. As then God crowns him that undergoes labors, and hardnesses, and countless toils, so does He him that hopes. For the name of patience belongs to hard work and much endurance. Yet even this He has granted to the man that hopes, that He might solace the wearied soul. And then to show that for this light task we enjoy abundant aid, he proceeds:

Verse 26. In the same way, the Spirit also helps our weaknesses.

Ver. 26. Likewise the Spirit also helps our infirmities.

For one thing is your own contribution, that of patience, but the other comes from the Spirit's provisions, Who also anoints you toward this hope, and through it in turn lightens your labors. Then so that you might know that this grace does not stand by you only in your labors and dangers, but even in things that seem most easy, it works together with you, and on all occasions bears its part in the partnership, he goes on to say,

For the one point is your own, that of patience, but the other comes of the Spirit's furnishings, Who also cherishes (Gr. anoints) you unto this hope, and through it again lightens your labors. Then that you might know that it is not in your labors only and dangers that this grace stands by you, but even in things the most easy seemingly, it works with you, and on all occasions bears its part in the alliance, he proceeds to say,

For we do not know what we should pray for as we ought.

For we know not what we should pray for as we ought.

Paul said this to demonstrate the Spirit's great care for us, and also to teach them not to assume with certainty that things which seem good to human reasoning actually are good. It was likely that when they were being whipped, driven out, and suffering countless hardships, they would seek relief and ask God for this favor, thinking it would benefit them. But he says, do not assume that what appears to be a blessing to you really is one. We need the Spirit's help even to recognize this. Humans are so weak and amount to nothing by themselves. This is why Paul says, "For we know not what we should pray for as we ought." To avoid shaming the learner for their ignorance, he doesn't say "you know not" but "we know not." That he didn't say this just to appear humble is clear from other passages. In his prayers, Paul constantly desired to see Rome, yet he didn't obtain this the moment he wanted it. Regarding the thorn given him in the flesh—that is, the dangers—he repeatedly asked God and received no answer. The same happened to Moses in the Old Testament when he prayed to see Palestine, to Jeremiah when he interceded for the Jews, and to Abraham when he pleaded for the people of Sodom. But the Spirit itself makes intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered. This statement is unclear because many of the miraculous works that occurred then have ceased. Therefore I must explain the situation at that time, and this will clarify the rest of the subject. What was the situation then? In those days, God gave certain excellent gifts to all who were baptized, and these were called spirits. For "the spirits of the Prophets are subject to the prophets." One person had the gift of prophecy and foretold the future; another had wisdom and taught the crowds; another had healing and cured the sick; another had miracles and raised the dead; another had tongues and spoke different languages. Along with all these, there was also a gift of prayer, which was also called a spirit, and the person who had this prayed for all the people. Since we are ignorant of much that benefits us and ask for things that are not beneficial, the gift of prayer came to a particular person in that time, and he was appointed to ask on behalf of the whole Church for what would benefit everyone, and to instruct the rest. Spirit, then, is the name Paul gives here to this kind of grace, and to the soul that receives the grace and intercedes to God and groans. The person who received such grace stood with deep compunction, with many inner groanings falling before God, asking for what would benefit everyone. The deacon today is a symbol of this when he offers up prayers for the people. This is what Paul means when he says the Spirit itself makes intercession for us with groanings that cannot be uttered.

And this he said to show the Spirit's great concern about us, and also to instruct them not to think for certainty that those things are desirable which to man's reasonings appear so. For since it was likely that they, when they were scourged, and driven out, and suffering grievances without number, should be seeking a respite, and ask this favor of God, and think it was advantageous to them, by no means (he says) suppose that what seem blessings to you really are so. For we need the Spirit's aid even to do this. So feeble is man, and such a nothing by himself. For this is why he says, For we know not what we should pray for as we ought. In order that the learner might not feel any shame at his ignorance, he does not say, you know not, but, we know not. And that he did not say this merely to seem moderate, he plainly shows from other passages. For he desired in his prayers unceasingly to see Rome. Yet the time when he obtained it was not at once when he desired it. And for the thorn that was given him in the flesh 2 Corinthians 12:8, that is the dangers, he often besought God, and was entirely unsuccessful. And so was Moses, who in the Old Testament prays to see Palestine Deuteronomy 3:26, and Jeremiah when he made supplication for the Jews Jeremiah 15:1, and Abraham when he interceded for the people of Sodom. But the Spirit Itself makes intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered. This statement is not clear, owing to the cessation of many of the wonders which then used to take place. Wherefore I must needs inform you of the state of things at that time, and in this way the rest of the subject will be cleared. What therefore was the state of things then? God did in those days give to all that were baptized certain excellent gifts, and the name that these had was spirits. For the spirits of the Prophets, it says, are subject to the prophets. 1 Corinthians 14:32 And one had the gift of prophecy and foretold things to come; and another of wisdom, and taught the many; and another of healings, and cured the sick; and another of miracles, and raised the dead; another of tongues, and spoke different languages. And with all these there was also a gift of prayer, which also was called a spirit, and he that had this prayed for all the people. For since we are ignorant of much that is profitable for us and ask things that are not profitable, the gift of prayer came into some particular person of that day, and what was profitable for all the whole Church alike, he was the appointed person to ask for in behalf of all, and the instructor of the rest. Spirit then is the name that he gives here to the grace of this character, and the soul that receives the grace, and intercedes to God, and groans. For he that was counted worthy of such grace as this, standing with much compunction, and with many mental groanings falling before God, asked the things that were profitable for all. And of this the Deacon of the present day is a symbol when he offers up the prayers for the people. This then is what Paul means when he says, the Spirit itself makes intercession for us with groanings that cannot be uttered.

However, the one who searches the hearts.

Ver. 27. But He that searches the hearts.

You can see that he is not talking about the Comforter, but about the spiritual heart. If this were not the case, he should have said, "He who searches the Spirit." But so that you may understand that the language refers to a spiritual person who has the gift of prayer, he continues, "And he who searches the hearts knows what is the mind of the Spirit," that is, of the spiritual person.

You see that it is not about the Comforter that he is speaking, but about the spiritual heart. Since if this were not so, he ought to have said, He that searches the Spirit. But that you may learn that the language is meant of a spiritual man, who has the gift of prayer, he proceeds, And he that searches the hearts knows what is the mind of the Spirit, that is, of the spiritual man.

Because he makes intercession for the saints according to the will of God.

Because he makes intercession for the saints according to the will of God.

He does not mean that the Spirit informs God as if God were ignorant, but this happens so that we may learn to pray for the right things and to ask God for what pleases Him. For this is what "according to God" means. And so this was intended to comfort those who came to Him and to give them excellent instruction. For He who provided the gifts and gave countless blessings besides was the Comforter. Hence it says, "all these things works one and the self-same Spirit" (1 Corinthians 12:11). And this takes place for our instruction, and to show the love of the Spirit, it condescends even to this. And it is from this that the person praying is heard, because the prayer is made according to the will of God.

Not (he means) that he informs God as if ignorant, but this is done that we may learn to pray for proper things, and to ask of God what is pleasing to Him. For this is what the according to God is. And so this was with a view to solace those that came to Him, and to yield them excellent instruction. For He that furnished the gifts, and gave besides blessings without number, was the Comforter. Hence it says, all these things works one and the self-same Spirit. 1 Corinthians 12:11 And it is for our instruction that this takes place, and to show the love of the Spirit, it condescends even to this. And it is from this that the person praying gets heard, because the prayer is made according to the will of God.

You can see from how many different angles he teaches them about the love shown to them and the honor given to them. What is there that God has not done for us? He made the world corruptible for our sake, and again incorruptible for our sake. For us He allowed His prophets to be mistreated, sent them into captivity for us, let them fall into the furnace, and endure countless hardships. Yes, He made them prophets for us, and the apostles also He made for us. He gave up His Only-Begotten for us, He punishes the devil for us, He has seated us at the Right Hand, He was reproached for us. For "the reproaches of those who reproached you fell upon me," it says (Psalm 69:9). Yet still, when we are pulling back after such great favor, He does not leave us. Instead He entreats again, and for our sake urges others to entreat for us, so that He may show us favor. This is what happened with Moses. For to him He says, "Let Me alone, that I may blot them out" (Exodus 32:10), in order to drive him to plead on their behalf. And now He does the same thing. This is why He gave the gift of prayer. But He does this not because He Himself needs to be entreated, but so that we might not grow indifferent from being saved without effort. For this reason He often says it is on account of David, or this person or that, that He is reconciled with them—to establish this very point, that the reconciliation might be done with all due formality. Still, He would have appeared more loving toward mankind if He had told them He ceased to be angry of Himself, rather than through this or that prophet. But the reason He did not go that route was so that this basis for reconciliation would not become an occasion for laziness. Therefore to Jeremiah also He said, "Do not pray for this people, for I will not hear you" (Jeremiah 11:14)—not because He wanted to stop him from praying (for He earnestly longs for our salvation), but to terrify them. And the prophet, seeing this, did not stop praying. And so you may see that it was not to turn him away from praying but to shame them that He said this, hear what it says: "Do you not see what these are doing?" (Ezekiel 8:6). And when He says to the city, "Though you wash yourself with nitre and use much soap, yet you are stained before Me" (Jeremiah 2:22), He does not speak this way to drive them to despair, but to rouse them to repentance. For just as in the case of the Ninevites, by pronouncing the sentence without qualification and offering no good hope, He frightened them more and led them to repentance, so He does here also—both to rouse them and to make the prophet more respected, so that in this way at least they might listen to him. Then, since they remained in an incurable madness and were not sobered even by seeing the rest carried away, he first urges them to stay there. But when they did not keep to this and instead fled to Egypt, He allowed them this, but required of them not to desert to irreligion as well as to Egypt (Jeremiah 43:8). But when they did not comply with this either, He sends the prophet along with them, so that they might not suffer total ruin after all (Jeremiah 44:28). For since they did not follow Him when He called, He next follows them to discipline them and prevent them from being rushed further into vice—just as a father full of affection does with a child who responds to all treatment in the same stubborn way, bringing him everywhere with himself and following him around. This was the reason He sent not only Jeremiah into Egypt, but also Ezekiel into Babylon, and they did not refuse to go. For when they found their Master loving the people exceedingly, they themselves continued to do the same. It is much like when a right-minded servant takes compassion on a stubborn son when he sees his father grieving and lamenting over him. And what did they not suffer for them? They were sawn in two, they were driven out, they were reproached, they were stoned, they endured countless hardships. And after all this they would run back to them. Samuel, for instance, never stopped mourning for Saul, even though he was miserably insulted by him and irreparably injured (1 Samuel 15:35). Still, he kept none of these things in memory. And for the Jewish people, Jeremiah composed Lamentations in writing. And when the general of the Persians had given him liberty to live securely and with complete freedom wherever he pleased, he chose the affliction of the people and their hard captivity in a foreign land over living at home (Jeremiah 11:5). Moses likewise left the palace and the kind of life there, and hurried to be among their calamities. And Daniel remained for twenty days without food, punishing himself with the most severe fast so that he might reconcile God to them (Daniel 10:2). And the three Children too, when in the furnace with such fierce fire, offered a prayer for them. For it was not on their own account that they grieved, since they were saved, but because they considered that then was the time for the greatest boldness in prayer, they consequently prayed on their behalf. This is why they said, "In a contrite heart and a humble spirit let us be accepted" (Song of the Three Children, verse 16). For them Joshua also tore his garments (Joshua 7:6). For them Ezekiel too wailed and lamented when he saw them cut down (Ezekiel 9:8). And Jeremiah said, "Let me alone, I will weep bitterly" (Isaiah 22:4). And before this, when he did not dare to pray openly for relief from their miserable state, he sought some limited period when he says, "How long, O Lord?" (Isaiah 6:11). For the whole race of the saints is full of affection. This is why Saint Paul also says, "Put on therefore, as the elect saints of God, bowels of mercy, kindness, humbleness of mind" (Colossians 3:12). You see the precise appropriateness of the word, and how he would have us constantly merciful. For he does not say merely "show mercy," but "put it on," so that just as our garment is always with us, so mercy may be. And he does not say simply mercy, but "bowels of mercy," so that we may imitate the natural affection of family members.

You see from how many points he instructs them in the love that was shown them and the honor that was done them. And what is there that God has not done for us? The world He has made corruptible for us, and again for us incorruptible. He suffered His Prophets to be ill-treated for our sake, sent them into captivity for us, let them fall into the furnace, and undergo ills without number. Nay, He made them prophets for us, and the Apostles also He made for us. He gave up for us His Only-Begotten, He punishes the devil for us, He has seated us on the Right Hand, He was reproached for us. For the reproaches of them that reproached you, it says, fell upon me. Psalm 69:9 Yet still, when we are drawing back after so great favor, He leaves us not, but again entreats, and on our account incites others to entreat for us, that He may show us favor. And so it was with Moses. For to him He says, Let Me alone, that I may blot them out Exodus 32:10, that He might drive him upon supplicating on their behalf. And now He does the same thing. Hence He gave the gift of prayer. But this He does, not as Himself standing in need of entreaty, but that we might not, from being saved without effort ( ἁ πλὥς), grow indifferent. For this cause it is on account of David, and of this person and that, He often says, that He is reconciled with them, to establish again this very thing, that the reconciliation may be with all due formality. Still He would have looked more loving toward man, if it had not been through this and the other prophet, but of Himself, that He told them that He ceased to be angry. But the reason of His not holding to that point was, that this ground of reconciliation might not become an occasion for listlessness. Wherefore to Jeremiah also He said, Pray not for this people, for I will not hear you Jeremiah 11:14, not as wishing to stop his praying (for He earnestly longs for our salvation), but to terrify them: and this the prophet also seeing did not cease praying. And that you may see that it was not through a wish to turn him from it, but to shame them that He said this, hear what it says. Do you see not what these are doing? Ezekiel 8:6, not verbally from Septuagint And when He says to the city Though you wash yourself with nitre, and take you much soap (Gr. herb), yet you are stained before Me Jeremiah 2:22, it is not that He may cast them into despair that He so speaks, but that He may rouse them to repentance. For as in the case of the Ninevites, by giving the sentence without limitation, and holding out no good hope, He scared them the more, and led them to repentance, so He does here also, both to rouse them, and to render the prophet more venerated, that in this way at least they may hear him. Then, since they kept on in a state of incurable madness, and were not to be sobered even by the rest being carried away, he first exhorts them to remain there. But when they kept not up to this, but deserted to Egypt, this indeed He allowed them, but requires of them not to desert to irreligion as well as to Egypt. Jeremiah 43:8 But when they did not comply in this either, He sends the prophet along with them, so that they might not after all suffer total wreck. Jeremiah 44:28 For since they did not follow Him when He called, He next follows them to discipline them, and hinder their being hurried further into vice, and as a father full of affection does a child who takes all treatment in the same peevish way, conducting him about everywhere with himself, and following him about. This was the reason why He sent not Jeremiah only into Egypt, but also Ezekiel into Babylon, and they did not refuse to go. For when they found their Master love the people exceedingly, they continued themselves to do so likewise. Much as if a right-minded servant were to take compassion upon an intractable son when he saw his father grieving and lamenting about him. And what was there that they did not suffer for them? They were sawn asunder, they were driven out, they were reproached, they were stoned, they underwent numberless grievances. And after all this they would run back to them. Samuel, for instance, ceased not to mourn for Saul, miserably insulted as he was by him, and injured irreparably. 1 Samuel 15:35 Still he held none of these things in remembrance. And for the people of the Jews, Jeremiah has composed Lamentations in writing. And when the general of the Persians had given him liberty to dwell securely, and with perfect freedom, wherever he pleased, he preferred above dwelling at home the affliction of the people, and their hard durance in a strange land. Jeremiah 11:5 So Moses left the palace and the sort of living herein, and hasted to be among their calamities. And Daniel abode for twenty days following without food, pinching himself with the most severe fast, that he might reconcile God to them. Daniel 10:2 And the three Children too, when in the furnace, and so fierce a fire, put up a supplication for them. For it was not on their account that they were grieved, as they were saved; but since they considered that then was the time for the greatest boldness of speech, they consequently prayed in their behalf; hence too they said, In a contrite heart and an humble spirit let us be accepted. Song. ver. 16 For them Joshua also rent his garments. Joshua 7:6 For them Ezekiel too wailed and lamented when he saw them cut down. Ezekiel 9:8 And Jeremy said, Let me alone, I will weep bitterly. Isaiah 22:4 And before this, when he did not venture openly to pray for a remittance of their sad estate, he sought for some limited period, when he says, How long, O, Lord? Isaiah 6:11 For full of affectionateness is the whole race of the saints. Wherefore also St. Paul says, Put on therefore, as the elect saints of God, bowels of mercy, kindness, humbleness of mind. Colossians 3:12 You see the strict propriety of the word, and how he would have us continually merciful. For he does not say, show mercy only, but put it on, that like as our garment is always with us, so may mercy be. And he does not say merely mercy, but bowels of mercy, that we may imitate the natural affection of relations.

But we do just the opposite. If someone comes to ask us for a single penny, we insult them, abuse them, and call them impostors. Don't you shudder and blush, man, to call someone an impostor over bread? Even if such a person is practicing imposture, he deserves to be pitied for it, because he is so pressed by famine that he takes on such a character. This is actually a reproach to our cruelty. Since we don't have the heart to give readily, they are forced to employ many tricks to deceive our inhumanity and soften our harshness. Now if he were asking you for gold and silver, then there would be some reason for your suspicions. But if he's coming to you for necessary food, why show yourself wise so inappropriately and demand such an exact account of him, accusing him of idleness and sloth? For if we must talk this way, we should address these words not to others but to ourselves. Therefore, when you go to God to ask forgiveness for your sins, remember these words, and you will know you deserve to have these things said to you by God far more than the poor man deserves them from you. Yet God has never said such words to you as: Stand back, since you are an impostor, always coming to church and hearing My laws, but when you're outside, putting gold and pleasure and friendship—in fact, anything—above My commandments. And now you make yourself humble, but when your prayers are over you are bold, cruel, and inhuman. Get away from here, therefore, and never come to Me again. We deserve to have this said to us, and more, but still He has never reproached us in any such way. Instead He is long-suffering and fulfills everything on His own part, and gives us more than we ask for. Keeping this in mind, let us relieve the poverty of those who beg from us, and if they do deceive us, let us not be overly strict about it. For this is the kind of salvation we ourselves need—one with pardon, with kindness, with much mercy along with it. For it is not possible, certainly not, if our situation were examined strictly, that we should ever be saved; instead we would have to be punished and brought to complete ruin. Let us not then be harsh judges of others, lest a strict account also be demanded of us. For we have sins that are too great to offer any excuse. Therefore let us show more mercy toward those who have committed inexcusable sins, so that we too may store up such mercy for ourselves in advance. And yet, however generous we may be, we will never be able to contribute the kind of love toward man that we need from a God who loves man. How then is it not monstrous that when we ourselves need so many things, we are overly strict with our fellow servants, and do everything we can against ourselves? For in this way you do not so much prove him unworthy of your generosity as yourself unworthy of God's love toward man. For the one who deals too strictly with his fellow servant will be all the more certain to find the same treatment at God's hand. Let us not speak against ourselves, but even if they come out of idleness or willfulness, let us give. For we too commit many sins through willfulness—or rather, we commit them all through willfulness—and yet God does not immediately call us to punishment, but gives us a set time for repentance, nurturing us day by day, disciplining us, teaching us, supplying us with all other things, so that we too may imitate this mercy of His. Let us then suppress this cruelty, let us cast out this brutal spirit, since in doing so we benefit ourselves rather than others. For to them we give money and bread and clothing, but for ourselves we are storing up beforehand very great glory, greater than words can express. For we receive our bodies back incorruptible, and are glorified together and reign together with Christ. How great this is we shall see from the following—or rather there is no way to make it clearly visible to us now. But starting from our present blessings, and getting from them at least some kind of limited understanding of it, I will try as far as I am able to put before you what I have been speaking of. Tell me then, if you were old and living in poverty, and someone were to promise suddenly to make you young and bring you to the very prime of life, and make you very strong and exceptionally beautiful, and give you the kingdom of the whole earth for a thousand years, a kingdom in the deepest peace, what would you not choose to do and to suffer to gain this promise? Now see, Christ promises not this, but much more than this. For the distance between old age and youth cannot be compared with the difference between corruption and incorruption, nor can that between a kingdom and poverty be compared to that between present glory and future glory; rather, the difference is like that between dreams and reality. Or rather, I have still said nothing adequate, since there is no language capable of setting before you the greatness of the difference between things to come and things present. And as for time, there is no way to conceive of the difference. For how can anyone compare to our present state a life that has no limit? And as for the peace, it is as far removed from any present peace as peace is different from war; and as for the incorruption, it is as much better as a clear pearl is than a clod of clay. Or rather, say as great a thing as one can, nothing can adequately convey it to you. For even if I were to compare the beauty of our bodies then to the light of a sunbeam or the brightest lightning, I still would not be saying anything worthy of that brilliance. Now for such things as these, what amount of money is so great that it would not be worth giving up? What bodies, or rather what souls, is it not worth giving up? At present, if someone were to lead you into the palace and in everyone's presence give you an opportunity to converse with the king, and make you sit at his table and share his fare, you would call yourself the happiest of men. But when you are to go up to Heaven and stand by the King of the universe Himself, and rival angels in brightness, and enjoy that unutterable glory, do you hesitate whether you should give up money? Even if you had to give up life itself, you ought to leap and rejoice and soar on wings of pleasure. But you, in order to get an office—a place to plunder from (for I cannot call such a thing gain)—risk all you have, and after borrowing from others, will, if necessary, pawn your wife and children too without hesitation.

But we do just the contrary, and if any one comes to ask a single penny of us, we insult them, abuse them, call them impostors. Do you not shudder, man, and blush to call him an impostor for bread? Why even supposing such an one is practising imposture, he deserves to be pitied for it, because he is so pressed with famine as to put on such a character. This then is a reproach to our cruelty. For since we had not the heart to bestow with readiness, they are compelled to practise a great many arts, so as to put a cheat off upon our inhumanity, and to soften down our harshness. Now if it was gold and silver that he asked of you, then there would be some reason in your suspicions. But if it is necessary food that he comes to you for, why be showing yourself wise so unseasonably, and take so over exact an account of him, accusing him of idleness and sloth? For if we must talk in this way, it is not others but ourselves that we ought to address. When therefore you are going to God to ask forgiveness for your sins, then call these words to mind, and you will know you deserve to have these things said to you by God, much more than the poor man by you. And yet God has never said such words to you as Stand off, since you are an impostor, always coming to church and hearing My laws, but when abroad, setting gold, and pleasure ( ἐ πιθυμίαν), and friendship, and in fact anything above My commandments. And now you make yourself humble, but when your prayers are over you are bold, and cruel, and inhuman. Get you hence, therefore, and never come to Me any more. Yet this, and more than this, we deserve to have said to us; but still He never did reproach us in any such way, but is long-suffering and fulfils everything on His own part, and gives us more than we ask for. Calling this to mind then, let us relieve the poverty of those that beg of us, and if they do impose upon us, let us not be over exact about it. For such a salvation is it that we ourselves require, one with pardon, with kindness ( φιλανθρωπίας), with much mercy along with it. For it is not possible, it certainly is not, if our estate were searched into strictly, that we should ever be saved, but we must needs be punished and brought to ruin altogether. Let us not then be bitter judges of others lest we also get a strict account demanded of us. For we have sins that are too great to plead any excuse. And therefore let us show more mercy towards those who have committed inexcusable sins, that we also may lay up for ourselves the like mercy beforehand. And yet be as large-hearted as we may, we shall never be able to contribute such love toward man as we stand in need of at the hand of a God that loves man. How then is it other than monstrous, when we are in need of so many things ourselves, to be over exact with our fellow servants, and do all we can against ourselves? For you do not in this way so much prove him unworthy of your liberality, as yourself of God's love toward man. For he that deals over exactly with his fellow servant, will be the more sure to find the like treatment at God's hand. Let us not speak against ourselves, but even if they come out of idleness or wilfulness, let us bestow. For we also do many sins through wilfulness, or rather we do them all through wilfulness, and yet God does not presently call us to punishment, but gives us a set time for penance, nurturing us day by day, disciplining us, teaching us, supplying us with all other things, that we too may emulate this mercy of His. Let us then quell this cruelty, let us cast out this brutal spirit, as benefiting thereby ourselves rather than others. For to these we give money, and bread, and clothing, but for ourselves we are laying up beforehand very great glory, and such as there is no putting into words. For we receive again our bodies incorruptible, and are glorified together and reign together with Christ. And how great this is we shall see from hence — or rather there is no means of making us see it clearly now. But to start from our present blessings, and to get from them at least some kind of scanty notice of it, I will endeavor so far as I may be able to put before you what I have been speaking of. Tell me then, if when you were grown old, and were living in poverty, and any one were to promise suddenly to make you young, and to bring you to the very prime of life, and to render you very strong, and preëminently beautiful, and were to give you the kingdom of the whole earth for a thousand years, a kingdom in the state of the deepest peace, what is there that you would not choose to do, and to suffer to gain this promise? (4 manuscripts and Sav. Mar. object.) See then, Christ promises not this, but much more than this. For the distance between old age and youth is not to be compared with the difference of corruption and incorruption, nor that of a kingdom and poverty to that of the present glory and the future, but the difference is that of dreams and a reality. Or rather I have yet said nothing to the purpose, since there is no language capable of setting before you the greatness of the difference between things to come and things present. And as for time, there is no place for the idea of difference. For what mode is there for a man to compare with our present state a life that has no limit? And as for the peace it is as far removed from any present peace, as peace is different from war; and for the incorruption, it is as much better as a clear pearl is than a clod of clay. Or rather, say as great a thing as one may, nothing can put it before you. For were I even to compare the beauty of our bodies then to the light of the sunbeam, or the brightest lightning, I shall not yet be saying anything that is worthy of that brilliancy. Now for such things as these what money so much that it were not worth the while to give up? What bodies, or rather what souls is it not worth one's while to give up? At present if any one were to lead you into the palace, and in presence of all were to give you an opportunity of conversing with the king, and make you sit at his table, and join in his fare, you would call yourself the happiest of men. But when you are to go up to Heaven, and stand by the King of the universe Himself, and to vie with angels in brightness, and to enjoy even that unutterable glory, do you hesitate whether you ought to give up money? Whereas if you had to put off life itself, you ought to leap and exult, and mount on wings of pleasure. But you, that you may get an office ( ἀ ρχὴν), as a place to pillage from (for call a thing of this sort gain, I cannot), put all you have to hazard, and after borrowing of others, will, if need be, pawn your wife and children too without hesitation.

But when the kingdom of Heaven is set before you—that office (archēs) which has no one to supersede you in it—and God invites you to take not just a part of a corner of the earth, but the whole of Heaven entirely, are you hesitating and reluctant, gaping after money and forgetting that if the parts of this Heaven which we see are so beautiful and delightful, how much more beautiful must the upper Heaven be, and the Heaven of Heaven? But since we have no way yet to see this with our physical eyes, ascend in your thought, and standing above this Heaven, look up to that Heaven beyond this, into that boundless height, into that Light filled with awe, into the crowds of Angels, into the endless ranks of Archangels, into the rest of the incorporeal Powers. And then grasp again the image of these things we have—after coming down from above—and sketch out the estate of a king among us, with his men in gold armor, and his pairs of white mules proudly decorated with gold, and his chariots set with jewels and his snow-white cushions, and the spangles that flutter about the chariot, and the dragons shaped in the silken hangings, and the shields with their gold bosses, and the straps that reach up from these to the rim through so many gems, and the horses with the gilded trappings and the gold bits. But when we see the king, we immediately lose sight of all these things. For he alone draws our eyes to him, and to the purple robe, and the diadem, and the throne, and the clasp, and the shoes—all that splendor of his appearance. After gathering all these things together carefully, then again lift your thoughts from these things to things above, and to that awesome day when Christ is coming. For then you will not see any pairs of mules, nor golden chariots, nor dragons and shields, but things that are filled with a mighty awe and strike such amazement that even the incorporeal Powers are astonished. For the powers of the Heavens, He says, shall be shaken. Then the whole Heaven is thrown open, and the gates of those vaults unfold themselves, and the Only-begotten Son of God comes down, not with twenty, not with a hundred men for His bodyguard, but with thousands, ten thousands of Angels and Archangels, Cherubim and Seraphim, and other Powers, and everything shall be filled with fear and trembling, while the earth bursts itself up, and the people who have ever been born, from Adam's birth up to that day, are rising from the earth, and all are caught up, when He Himself appears with such great glory that the sun, and the moon, and all light whatever, is cast into shadow, being outshone by that radiance. What language can set before us that blessedness, brightness, glory? Alas for my soul! For weeping comes upon me and great groaning as I reflect on what good things we have fallen from, what blessedness we are estranged from. For estranged we are (I am speaking of my own case still), unless we do some great and astonishing work. Do not speak to me of hell now, for more grievous than any hell is the fall from this glory, and worse than unnumbered punishments is the estrangement from that lot. But still we are gaping after this present world, and we take no thought of the devil's cunning, who by little things robs us of those great ones, and gives us clay so he may snatch gold from us—or rather so he may snatch Heaven from us—and shows us a shadow so he may dispossess us of the reality, and puts phantoms before us in dreams (for such is the wealth of this world), so that at daybreak he may prove us the poorest of men. Laying these things to heart, late though it may be, let us flee from this craft, and pass to the side of things to come. For we cannot say that we were ignorant of how exposed to accidents the present life is, since things every day din in our ears more loudly than a trumpet: the worthlessness, the ridiculousness, the shamefulness, the dangers, the pitfalls of the present scene. What defense then shall we have to offer for pursuing things so subject to hazards and laden with shame with so much eagerness, and leaving things unfailing which will make us glorious and bright, and giving our whole selves up to the slavery of money? For the slavery to these things is worse than any bondage. And this is known by those who have been counted worthy to obtain their freedom from it. That you also may feel this good liberty, burst the bonds apart, spring out of the snare. And let there be no gold lying by in your houses, but that which is more precious than millions of money—alms and love for others—for your treasure. For this gives us boldness toward God, but the other covers us with deep shame and causes the devil to bear down hard upon us. Why then arm your enemy and make him stronger? Arm your right hand against him, and transfer all the splendor of your house into your soul, and stow away all your fortune in your mind, and instead of a chest and a house, let heaven keep your gold. And let us put all our property about our own selves, for we are much better than the walls and more dignified than the pavement. Why then do we, neglecting our own selves, waste all our attention on those things which when we are gone we can no longer reach, and often even while we stay here we cannot keep hold of, when we might have such riches as to be found not in this life only, but also in that one, in the easiest circumstances? For he who carries about his farms and house and gold upon his soul, wherever he appears, appears with all this wealth. And how is this possible to be done, one may ask? It is possible, and that with the utmost ease. For if you transfer them to Heaven by the poor man's hand, you will transfer them entire into your own soul. And if death should afterward come upon you, no one will take them from you, but you will depart to be rich in the next world too. This was the kind of treasure Tabitha had. Hence it was not her house that proclaimed her wealth, nor the walls, nor the stones, nor the pillars, but the bodies of widows furnished with clothing, and their tears that were shed, and death that played the runaway, and life that came back again. Let us also make for ourselves such treasures; let us build up for ourselves such houses. In this way we shall have God for our fellow-worker, and we ourselves shall be workers together with Him. For He Himself brought the poor from not being into being, and you will prevent them, after they have been brought into life and being, from perishing with hunger and other distress, by caring for them and setting them upright, supporting the Temple of God in every quarter. What can be equal to this in respect of both utility and glory? Or if as yet you have not gained any clear understanding of the great adornment He bestowed on you when He commanded you to relieve poverty, consider this point with yourself: If He had given you such great power that you were able to set up again even the Heaven if it were falling, would you not think the thing an honor far too great for you? See now He has held you worthy of a greater honor. For that which in His estimation is more precious than the Heavens, He has trusted you to repair. For of all things visible there is nothing in God's estimation equal to man. For Heaven and earth and sea He made for him, and finds more pleasure in dwelling with him than in the Heaven. And yet we, though with knowledge of this, bestow no attention nor forethought upon the temples of God, but leaving them in a neglected state, we provide splendid and large houses for ourselves. This is why we are devoid of all good things and greater beggars than the poorest poor, because we pride ourselves in these houses which we cannot take away with us when we go hence, and leave alone those which we might move away along with our own selves. For the bodies of the poor after dissolution must rise again, and God, who has given this charge, will bring them forth and praise those who have taken care of them and treat such with regard, because when they were on the point of falling to ruin at one time by starvation, at another by nakedness and cold, these repaired them by all means in their power. But still, even with all these praises set before us, we loiter yet and decline undertaking this honorable charge. And Christ indeed has nowhere to lodge, but goes about a stranger, and naked, and hungry, and you set up houses out of town, and baths, and terraces, and chambers without number, in thoughtless vanity; and to Christ you give not even a share of a little hut, while for jackdaws and vultures you deck out upper chambers. What can be worse than such insanity as this? What more grievous than such madness? For madness it is in the last stage of it—or rather one has no name to suit it, use whatever one may. Yet still if we are so minded, it is

But when the kingdom of Heaven is set before you, that office ( ἀ ρχἥς) which has none to supersede you in it, and God bids you take not a part of a corner of the earth, but the whole of Heaven entirely, are you hesitating, and reluctant, and gaping after money, and forgetful that if the parts of that Heaven which we see are so fair and delightful, how greatly so must the upper Heaven be, and the Heaven of Heaven? But since we have as yet no means of seeing this with our bodily eyes, ascend in your thought, and standing above this Heaven, look up unto that Heaven beyond this, into that height without a bound, into that Light surcharged with awe, into the crowds of the Angels, into the endless ranks of Archangels, into the rest of the incorporeal Powers. And then lay hold again of the image (cf. Plat. Rep. vii. p. 516) thereof we have, after coming down from above, and make a sketch of the estate of a king with us, as his men in gold armor, and his pairs of white mules proudly decked with gold, and his chariots set with jewels and his snow-like cushions ( στρωμνὴν Poll. x. 41), and the spangles that flutter about the chariot, and the dragons shaped out in the silken hangings, and the shields with their gold bosses, and the straps that reach up from these to the rim of them through so many gems, and the horses with the gilded trappings and the gold bits. But when we see the king we immediately lose sight of all these. For he alone turns our eyes to him, and to the purple robe, and the diadem, and the throne, and the clasp, and the shoes, all that splendor of his appearance. After gathering all these things together then with accuracy, then again remove your thoughts from these things to things above, and to that awful day in which Christ is coming. For then you will not see any pairs of mules, nor golden chariots, nor dragons and shields, but things that are big with a mighty awe, and strike such amazement that the very incorporeal Powers are astonished. For the powers of the Heavens, He says, shall be shaken. Matthew 24:29 Then is the whole Heaven thrown open, and the gates of those concaves unfold themselves, and the Only-begotten Son of God comes down, not with twenty, not with a hundred men for His bodyguard, but with thousands, ten thousands of Angels and Archangels, Cherubim and Seraphim, and other Powers, and with fear and trembling shall everything be filled, whiles the earth is bursting itself up, and the men that ever were born, from Adam's birth up to that day, are rising from the earth, and all are caught up; 1 Thessalonians 4:17 when Himself appears with such great glory as that the sun, and the moon, and all light whatever, is cast into the shade, being outshone by that radiance. What language is to set before us that blessedness, brightness, glory? Alas! My soul. For weeping comes upon me and great groaning, as I reflect what good things we have fallen from, what blessedness we are estranged from. For estranged we are (I am now speaking of my own case still), unless we do some great and astonishing work; speak not then of hell to me now, for more grievous than any hell is the fall from this glory, and worse than punishments unnumbered the estrangement from that lot. But still we are gaping after this present world, and we take not thought of the devil's cunning, who by little things bereaves us of those great ones, and gives us clay that he may snatch from us gold, or rather that he may snatch Heaven from us, and shows us a shadow that he may dispossess us of the reality, and puts phantoms before us in dreams (for such is the wealth of this world), that at daybreak he may prove us the poorest of men. Laying these things to heart, late though it be, let us fly from this craft, and pass to the side of things to come. For we cannot say that we were ignorant how exposed to accidents the present life is, since things every day din in our ears more loudly than a trumpet, the worthlessness, the ridiculousness, the shamefulness, the dangers, the pitfalls, of the present scene. What defense then shall we have to set up for pursuing things so subject to hazards, and laden with shame, with so much eagerness, and leaving things unfailing, which will make us glorious and bright, and giving our whole selves up to the thraldom of money? For the slavery to these things is worse than any bondage. And this they know who have been counted worthy to obtain their freedom from it. That ye then may also feel this goodly liberty, burst the bonds asunder, spring out of the snare. And let there be no gold lying by in your houses, but that which is more precious than millions of money, alms and love to man, for your treasure. For this gives us boldness toward God, but the other covers us with deep shame, and causes the devil to bear hard ( σφοδρὸν πνεἵν) upon us. Why then arm your enemy, and make him stronger? Arm your right hand against him, and transfer all the splendor of your house into your soul, and stow away all your fortune in your mind, and instead of a chest and a house, let heaven keep your gold. And let us put all our property about our own selves; for we are much better than the walls, and more dignified than the pavement. Why then do we, to the neglect of our own selves, waste all our attention upon those things, which when we are gone we can no longer reach, and often even while we stay here we cannot keep hold of, when we might have such riches as to be found not in this life only, but also in that, in the easiest circumstances? For he who carries about his farms and house and gold upon his soul, wherever he appears, appears with all this wealth. And how is this possible to be effected? One may ask. It is possible, and that with the utmost ease. For if you transfer them to Heaven by the poor man's hand, you will transfer them entire into your own soul. And if death should afterwards come upon you, no one will take them from you, but you will depart to be rich in the next world too. This was the kind of treasure Tabitha had. Hence it was not her house that proclaimed her wealth, nor the walls, nor the stones, nor the pillars, but the bodies of widows furnished with dress, and their tears that were shed, and death that played the runaway, and life that came back again. Let us also make unto ourselves such-like treasures, let us build up for ourselves such-like houses. In this way we shall have God for our Fellow-worker, and we ourselves shall be workers together with Him. For Himself brought the poor from not being into being, and you will prevent them, after they have been brought into life and being, from perishing with hunger and other distress, by tending them and setting them upright, staying up the Temple of God in every quarter. What can be equal to this in respect both of utility and of glory? Or if as yet you have not gained any clear notion of the great adornment He bestowed upon you when He bade you relieve poverty, consider this point with yourself. If He had given you so great power, that you were able to set up again even the Heaven if it were falling, would you not think the thing an honor far too great for you? See now He has held you worthy of a greater honor. For that which in His esteem is more precious than the Heavens, He has trusted you to repair. For of all things visible there is nothing in God's esteem equal to man. For Heaven and earth and sea did He make for him, and finds more pleasure in dwelling with him than in the Heaven. And yet we, though with a knowledge of this, bestow no attention nor forethought upon the temples of God; but leaving them in a neglected state, we provide houses splendid and large for ourselves. This is why we are devoid of all good things, and greater beggars than the poorest poor, because we pride ourselves in these houses which we cannot take away with us when we go hence, and leave those alone which we might move away along with our own selves. For the bodies of the poor after dissolution must needs rise again; and God, Who has given this charge, will bring them forth, and praise those who have taken care of them, and treat such with regard ( θαυμάσεται), because when they were on the point of falling to ruin at one time by starvation, at another by nakedness and cold, these repaired them by all means in their power. But still, even with all these praises set before us, we loiter yet, and decline undertaking this honorable charge. And Christ indeed has not where to lodge, but goes about a stranger, and naked, and hungry, and you set up houses out of town, and baths, and terraces, and chambers without number, in thoughtless vanity; and to Christ you give not even a share of a little hut, while for daws and vultures you deck out upper chambers. What can be worse than such insanity as this? What more grievous than such madness? For madness it is in the last stage of it, or rather one has no name to suit it, use whatever one may. Yet still if we be so minded, it is possible to beat off the disorder, tenacious as it is; and not possible only, but even easy; and not easy merely, but even easier is it to get rid of this pest than of the sufferings of the body, since the Physician is so much greater. Let us then draw Him to ourselves, and invite Him to aid us in the attempt, and let us contribute our share, good-will, I mean, and energy. For He will not require anything further, but if He can meet with this only, He will confer all that is His part. Let us then contribute our share, that in this world we may enjoy a genuine health, and may attain to the good things to come, by the grace and love towards man, etc.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 13 — Romans 7:14

Homily 13 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210213.htm>.

Opening

Romans 7:14

Rom. VII. 14

For we know that the Law is spiritual, but I am carnal, sold under sin.

For we know that the Law is spiritual: but I am carnal, sold under sin.

After saying that great evils had happened, that sin seized an opportunity through the commandment and grew stronger, and that the opposite of what the Law chiefly intended had resulted, and after throwing his listener into great confusion, he goes on next to explain the reason for these events, but first he clears the Law of any suspicion of wrongdoing. For in case anyone should suppose the Law to be the source of these evils—upon hearing that sin took its opportunity through the commandment, that sin revived when the Law came, and that through it sin deceived and killed—he first presents its defense with considerable skill, not only clearing it of accusation but also surrounding it with the highest praise. And he presents this not as his own personal opinion, but as declaring a universally accepted judgment. For "we know," he says, "that the Law is spiritual." It is as if he had said, "This is an accepted and self-evident fact, that it is spiritual"—so far is it from being the cause of sin or being to blame for the evils that have happened. And notice that he not only clears it of accusation, but bestows exceedingly great praise upon it. For by calling it spiritual, he shows it to be a teacher of virtue and an enemy of vice; for this is what being spiritual means—leading away from sin of every kind. And this the Law did do, by frightening, admonishing, disciplining, correcting, and commending every kind of virtue. Where then did sin come from, if the teacher was so excellent? It came from the laziness of its students. This is why he went on to say, "but I am carnal," now giving us a portrait of man as he conducted himself under the Law and before the Law. "Sold under sin." Because with death, he means, the crowd of passions also entered in. For when the body had become mortal, it was from that point necessary for it to experience desire, anger, pain, and all the other passions, which required a great deal of philosophia to prevent them from overwhelming us and sinking reason in the depths of sin. For in themselves they were not sin, but when their excess was unbridled, this produced that effect. So (to take one of them and examine it as an example) desire is not sin; but when it has run to excess, refusing to stay within the boundaries of marriage but leaping even upon other men's wives, then the thing from that point becomes adultery—yet not because of the desire itself, but because of its excess. And observe the wisdom of Paul. For after praising the Law, he immediately hastens back to the earlier period, so that he may show the condition of our race both then and at the time it received the Law, and make clear how necessary the arrival of grace was, something he worked on every occasion to prove. For when he says "sold under sin," he means not only those who were under the Law, but also those who had lived before the Law, and indeed people from the very beginning. Next he describes the way in which they were sold and handed over.

After having said that great evils had taken place, and that sin, taking occasion by the commandment, had grown stronger, and the opposite of what the Law mainly aimed at had been the result, and after having thrown the hearer into a great deal of perplexity, he goes on next to give the rationale of these events, after first clearing the Law of any ill suspicion. For lest — upon hearing that it was through the commandment that sin took that occasion, and that it was when it came that sin revived, and through it deceived and killed — any one should suppose the Law to be the source of these evils, he first sets forth its defense with considerable advantage, not clearing it from accusation only, but encircling it also with the utmost praise. And this he lays down, not as granting it for his own part, but as declaring a universal judgment. For we know, he says, that the Law is spiritual. As if he had said, This is an allowed thing, and self-evident, that it is spiritual, so far is it from being the cause of sin, or to blame for the evils that have happened. And observe, that he not only clears it of accusation, but bestows exceeding great praise upon it. For by calling it spiritual, he shows it to be a teacher of virtue and hostile to vice; for this is what being spiritual means, leading off from sin of every kind. And this the Law did do, by frightening, admonishing, chastening, correcting, recommending every kind of virtue. Whence then, was sin produced, if the teacher was so admirable? It was from the listlessness of its disciples. Wherefore he went on to say, but I am carnal; giving us a sketch now of man, as comporting himself in the Law, and before the Law. Sold under sin. Because with death (he means) the throng of passions also came in. For when the body had become mortal, it was henceforth a necessary thing for it to receive concupiscence, and anger, and pain, and all the other passions, which required a great deal of wisdom ( φιλοσοφίας) to prevent their flooding us, and sinking reason in the depth of sin. For in themselves they were not sin, but, when their extravagancy was unbridled, it wrought this effect. Thus (that I may take one of them and examine it as a specimen) desire is not sin: but when it has run into extravagance, being not minded to keep within the laws of marriage, but springing even upon other men's wives; then the thing henceforward becomes adultery, yet not by reason of the desire, but by reason of its exorbitancy. And observe the wisdom of Paul. For after praising the Law, he hastens immediately to the earlier period, that he may show the state of our race, both then and at the time it received the Law, and make it plain how necessary the presence of grace was, a thing he labored on every occasion to prove. For when he says, sold under sin, he means it not of those who were under the Law only, but of those who had lived before the Law also, and of men from the very first. Next he mentions the way in which they were sold and made over.

For that which I do, I know not.

Ver. 15. For that which I do, I know not.

What does "I know not" mean? It means I am ignorant. But when could this ever happen? For no one ever sinned in ignorance. Do you see that if we do not receive his words with proper caution and keep looking to the Apostle's purpose, countless absurdities will follow? For if they sinned through ignorance, then they did not deserve punishment. Just as he said above, "for without the Law sin is dead"—not meaning that they did not know they were sinning, but that they knew, though not as clearly; therefore they were punished, but not as severely—and again, "I should not have known lust"—not meaning complete ignorance of it, but referring to the most distinct knowledge of it—and said "that it also wrought in me all manner of concupiscence"—not meaning that the commandment created the concupiscence, but that sin through the commandment introduces an intense degree of concupiscence—so here it is not absolute ignorance that he means by saying "For what I do, I know not." For how then would he have pleasure in the law of God in his inner man? What then does this "I know not" mean? I get dizzy, he means; I feel carried away; I find violence done to me; I get tripped up without knowing how. Just as we often say, "So-and-so came and carried me away with him, without my knowing how"—when it is not ignorance we mean as an excuse, but we are showing a kind of deception, circumvention, and plot. "For what I would, that I do not: but what I hate, that I do." How then can you be said not to know what you are doing? For if you desire the good and hate the evil, this requires perfect knowledge. From this it appears that he says "that I would not," not as denying free will or as introducing any forced necessity. For if it was not willingly but by compulsion that we sinned, then the punishments that took place before would not be justifiable. But just as in saying "I know not," it was not ignorance he set before us but what we have said, so in adding "that I would not," it is no necessity he signifies, but the disapproval he felt of what was done. For if this was not his meaning in saying "That which I would not, that I do," he would have gone on to say, "But I do what I am compelled and forced to." For this is what is opposed to willing and power (exousia). But he does not say this. Instead, he has put the word "that I hate," so that you might learn how when he says "that I would not," he does not deny the power. Now, what does "that I would not" mean? It means what I do not praise, what I do not approve, what I do not love. And in contrast to this, he adds what follows: "But what I hate, that I do."

What does the I know not mean?– I am ignorant. And when could this ever happen? For nobody ever sinned in ignorance. Do you see, that if we do not receive his words with the proper caution, and keep looking to the object of the Apostle, countless incongruities will follow? For if they sinned through ignorance, then they did not deserve to be punished. As then he said above, for without the Law sin is dead, not meaning that they did not know they were sinning, but that they knew indeed, but not so distinctly; wherefore they were punished, but not so severely: and again; I should not have known lust; not meaning an entire ignorance of it, but referring to the most distinct knowledge of it; and said, that it also wrought in me all manner of concupiscence, not meaning to say that the commandment made the concupiscence, but that sin through the commandment introduces an intense degree of concupiscence; so here it is not absolute ignorance that he means by saying, For what I do, I know not; since how then would he have pleasure in the law of God in his inner man? What then is this, I know not? I get dizzy, he means, I feel carried away, I find a violence done to me, I get tripped up without knowing how. Just as we often say, Such an one came and carried me away with him, without my knowing how; when it is not ignorance we mean as an excuse, but to show a sort of deceit, and circumvention, and plot. For what I would, that I do not: but what I hate, that I do. How then can you be said not to know what you are doing? For if you will the good, and hate the evil, this requires a perfect knowledge. Whence it appears that he says, that I would not, not as denying free will, or as adducing any constrained necessity. For if it was not willingly, but by compulsion, that we sinned, then the punishments that took place before would not be justifiable. But as in saying I know not, it was not ignorance he set before us, but what we have said; so in adding the that I would not, it is no necessity he signifies, but the disapproval he felt of what was done. Since if this was not his meaning in saying, That which I would not, that I do: he would else have gone on, But I do what I am compelled and enforced to. For this is what is opposed to willing and power ( ἐ ξουσί& 139·). But now he does not say this, but in the place of it he has put the word, that I hate, that you might learn how when he says, that I would not, he does not deny the power. Now, what does the that I would not mean? It means, what I praise not, what I do not approve, what I love not. And in contradistinction to this, he adds what follows; But what I hate, that I do.

If then I do what I do not want to do, I agree with the Law that it is good.

Ver. 16. If then I do that which I would not, I consent unto the Law, that it is good.

You can see here that the understanding is not yet corrupted, but maintains its own noble character even while the action is taking place. For even if it pursues vice, it still hates vice at the same time, which would be high praise for either the natural law or the written Law. For the fact that the Law is good is plain from my accusing myself when I disobey the Law and hate what has been done. And yet if the Law were to blame for the sin, how is it that he took delight in it while hating what it commands to be done? For he says, I consent unto the Law, that it is good.

You see here, that the understanding is not yet perverted, but keeps up its own noble character even during the action. For even if it does pursue vice, still it hates it the while, which would be great commendation, whether of the natural or the written Law. For that the Law is good, is (he says) plain, from the fact of my accusing myself, when I disobey the Law, and hate what has been done. And yet if the Law was to blame for the sin, how comes it that he felt a delight in it, yet hated what it orders to be done? For, I consent, he says, unto the Law, that it is good.

Now then, it is no longer I who do it, but sin that lives in me. For I know that nothing good lives in me—that is, in my flesh.

Ver 17, 18. Now then it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwells in me. For I know that in me, that is, in my flesh, dwells no good thing.

On this text, those who find fault with the flesh and argue it was no part of God's creation attack us. What should we say then? Just what we said before when discussing the Law: that just as there he makes sin responsible for everything, so here also. For he does not say that the flesh does the work, but just the opposite—it is not I that do it, but sin that dwells in me. But even if he does say that no good thing dwells in it, this is still no accusation against the flesh. For the fact that no good thing dwells in it does not show that it is evil in itself. Now we admit that the flesh is not as great as the soul and is inferior to it, yet it is not contrary or opposed to it or evil; rather, it is beneath the soul, as a harp is beneath a harper and as a ship is under the pilot. And these are not contrary to those who guide and use them but cooperate with them entirely, yet they are not of the same honor as the craftsman. So then, a person who says that the art does not reside in the harp or the ship but in the pilot or harper is not finding fault with the instruments but pointing out the great difference between them and the artist. In the same way, Paul in saying that in my flesh dwells no good thing is not finding fault with the body but pointing out the soul's superiority. For the soul is what has the whole duty of pilotage placed in its hands, and that of playing. And this is what Paul here points out, giving the governing power to the soul, and after dividing man into these two things, the soul and the body, he says that the flesh has less reason and is without judgment, and ranks among things to be led, not among things that lead. But the soul has more wisdom and can see what should be done and what should not, yet it is not strong enough to rein in the horse as it wishes. And this would be a charge not only against the flesh but also against the soul, which knows indeed what it ought to do but still does not carry out in practice what seems best to it. For "to will" he says "is present with me; but how to perform that which is good, I find not." Here again in the words "I find not" he does not speak of any ignorance or confusion but of a kind of obstruction and crafty assault made by sin, which he therefore points out more clearly in the next words.

On this text, those who find fault with the flesh, and contend it was no part of God's creation, attack us. What are we to say then? Just what we did before, when discusssing the Law: that as there he makes sin answerable for everything so here also. For he does not say, that the flesh works it, but just the contrary, it is not I that do it, but sin that dwells in me. But if he does say that there dwells no good thing in it, still this is no charge against the flesh. For the fact that no good thing dwells in it, does not show that it is evil itself. Now we admit, that the flesh is not so great as the soul, and is inferior to it, yet not contrary, or opposed to it, or evil; but that it is beneath the soul, as a harp beneath a harper, and as a ship under the pilot. And these are not contrary to those who guide and use them, but go with them entirely, yet are not of the same honor with the artist. As then a person who says, that the art resides not in the harp or the ship, but in the pilot or harper, is not finding fault with the instruments, but pointing out the great difference between them and the artist; so Paul in saying, that in my flesh dwells no good thing, is not finding fault with the body, but pointing out the soul's superiority. For this it is that has the whole duty or pilotage put into its hands, and that of playing. And this Paul here points out, giving the governing power to the soul, and after dividing man into these two things, the soul and the body, he says, that the flesh has less of reason, and is destitute of discretion, and ranks among things to be led, not among things that lead. But the soul has more wisdom, and can see what is to be done and what not, yet is not equal to pulling in the horse as it wishes. And this would be a charge not against the flesh only, but against the soul also, which knows indeed what it ought to do, but still does not carry out in practice what seems best to it. For to will, he says, is present with me; but how to perform that which is good, I find not. Here again in the words, I find not, he does not speak of any ignorance or perplexity, but a kind of thwarting and crafty assault made by sin, which he therefore points more clearly out in the next words.

Here, in verses 19 and 20, Paul writes: "For the good that I want to do, I do not do. But the evil that I do not want to do, that is what I do. Now if I do what I do not want to do, it is no longer I who do it, but sin that dwells in me."

Ver. 19, 20. For the good that I would I do not: but the evil which I would not that I do. Now if I do that I would not, it is no more I that do it but sin that dwells in me.

Do you see how he clears the essence of the soul, as well as the essence of the flesh, from accusation, and transfers the blame entirely to sinful actions? For if the soul does not will the evil, it is cleared; and if he does not work it himself, the body too is set free, and the whole may be charged upon the evil moral choice. Now the essence of the soul and body and of that choice are not the same, for the first two are God's works, and the other is a motion from ourselves toward whatever we please to direct it. For willing is indeed natural (emphyton), and is from God; but willing in this way is our own, and from our own mind.

Do you see, how he acquits the essence of the soul, as well as the essence of the flesh, from accusation, and removes it entirely to sinful actions? For if the soul wills not the evil, it is cleared: and if he does not work it himself, the body too is set free, and the whole may be charged upon the evil moral choice. Now the essence of the soul and body and of that choice are not the same, for the two first are God's works, and the other is a motion from ourselves towards whatever we please to direct it. For willing is indeed natural ( ἕ μφυτον), and is from God: but willing on this wise is our own, and from our own mind.

I find then a law, that when I would do good, evil is present with me.

Ver. 21. I find then a law, that when I would do good, evil is present with me.

What he says is not very clear. What then is he saying? He says: I praise the law in my conscience, and I find it pleads on my side insofar as I desire to do what is right, and that it strengthens this desire. For just as I take pleasure in it, so it praises my decision. Do you see how he shows that the knowledge of what is good and what is not is an original and fundamental part of our nature, and that the Law of Moses praises it and receives praise from it? For earlier he did not say I am taught by the Law, but I consent to the Law; nor later does he say I am instructed by it, but I delight in it. Now what does I delight mean? It means I agree with it as right, just as it agrees with me when I wish to do what is good. And so the willing of what is good and the not willing of what is evil were made a fundamental part of us from the beginning. But when the Law came, it became at once a stronger accuser of what is bad and a greater praiser of what is good. Do you see that in every case he testifies that it has a kind of intensifying and additional benefit, yet nothing more? For though it praises and I delight in it and wish what is good, the evil is still present with me, and its activity has not been abolished. And so the Law, with a person who decides to do anything good, only helps him to the extent that it shares the same wish as he does. Then since he had stated it unclearly, as he continues he gives a more distinct explanation, showing how the evil is present and how the Law is a law only to such a person who has a mind to do what is good.

What he says is not very clear. What then is it that is said? I praise the law, he says, in my conscience, and I find it pleads on my side so far as I am desirous of doing what is right, and that it invigorates this wish. For as I feel a pleasure in it, so does it yield praise to my decision. Do you see how he shows, that the knowledge of what is good and what is not such is an original and fundamental part of our nature, and that the Law of Moses praises it, and gets praise from it? For above he did not say so much as I get taught by the Law, but I consent to the Law; nor further on that I get instructed by it, but I delight in it. Now what is I delight? It is, I agree with it as right, as it does with me when wishing to do what is good. And so the willing what is good and the not willing what is evil was made a fundamental part of us from the first. But the Law, when it came, was made at once a stronger accuser in what was bad, and a greater praiser in what was good. Do you observe that in every place he bears witness to its having a kind of intensitiveness and additional advantage, yet nothing further? For though it praises and I delight in it, and wish what is good the evil is still present with me, and the agency of it has not been abolished. And thus the Law, with a man who determines upon doing anything good, only acts so far as auxiliary to him, as that it has the same wish as himself. Then since he had stated it indistinctly, as he goes on he gives a yet more distinct interpretation, by showing how the evil is present, how too the Law is a law to such a person only who has a mind to do what is good.

He says, "For I delight in the law of God after the inward man."

Ver. 22. For I delight, he says, in the law of God after the inward man.

He means, for I knew even before this what was good, but when I find it written down, I praise it.

He means, for I knew even before this what was good, but when I find it set down in writing, I praise it.

I see another law waging war against the law of my mind.

Ver. 23. But I see another law warring against the law of my mind.

Here again he calls sin a law warring against the other, not because it reflects good order, but because of the strict obedience given to it by those who comply with it. Just as Scripture gives the title of master to Mammon and of god to the belly, not because they intrinsically deserve it, but because of the extreme obsequiousness of their subjects, so here he calls sin a law because of those who are so obedient to it and are afraid to leave it, just as those who have received the Law fear leaving the Law. This, he means, is opposed to the law of nature, for this is what is meant by the law of my mind. He then presents an array and battle, and refers the whole struggle to the law of nature. For the law of Moses was added later on top of this, yet still both laws—one as teaching, the other as praising what was right—accomplished no great effects in this battle, so great was the slavery of sin, overcoming and gaining the upper hand as it did. Paul sets this forth, showing the decisive victory it had, and says, I see another law warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity. He does not only use the word conquering, but bringing me into captivity to the law of sin. He does not say the bent of the flesh or the nature of the flesh, but the law of sin—that is, the slavery, the power. In what sense then does he say, Which is in my members? What is this? Surely it does not make the members to be sin, but makes them as distinct from sin as possible. For that which is in a thing is different from that in which it exists. Just as the commandment is not evil because sin took occasion through it, so neither is the nature of the flesh evil, even if sin subdues us by means of it. For in that case the soul would be evil, and much more so, since it has authority in matters of action. But these things are not so, certainly they are not. For if a tyrant and a robber were to take possession of a splendid mansion and a king's court, the circumstance would be no discredit to the house, since the entire blame would fall on those who contrived such an act. But the enemies of the truth, along with their impiety, fall unawares into great unreasonableness. For they do not accuse the flesh only, but they also disparage the Law. Yet if the flesh were evil, the Law would be good, for it wars against the Law and opposes it. However, if the Law is not good, then the flesh is good, for it wars and fights against it even by their own account. How then can they assert that both belong to the devil, putting things opposed to each other before us? Do you see, along with their impiety, how great their unreasonableness is? But such doctrines as these are not the Church's, for it is sin only that she condemns. Both the Laws which God has given—both that of nature and that of Moses—she says are hostile to sin, and not to the flesh. For the flesh she denies to be sin, since it is a work of God's, and one very useful for virtue, if we live soberly.

Here again he calls sin a law warring against the other, not in respect of good order, but from the strict obedience yielded to it by those who comply with it. As then it gives the name of master κύριον Matthew 6:24; Luke 16:13 to Mammon, and of god Philippians 3:19 to the belly, not because of their intrinsically deserving it, but because of the extreme obsequiousness of their subjects; so here he calls sin a law, owing to those who are so obsequious to it, and are afraid to leave it, just as those who have received the Law dread leaving the Law. This then, he means, is opposed to the law of nature; for this is what is meant by the law of my mind. And he next represents an array and battle, and refers the whole struggle to the law of nature. For that of Moses was subsequently added over and above: yet still both the one and the other, the one as teaching, the other as praising what was right, wrought no great effects in this battle; so great was the thraldom of sin, overcoming and getting the upper hand as it did. And this Paul setting forth, and showing the decided ( κατὰ κράτος) victory it had, says, I see another law warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity. He does not use the word conquering only, but bringing me into captivity to the law of sin. He does not say the bent of the flesh, or the nature of the flesh, but the law of sin. That is, the thrall, the power. In what sense then does he say, Which is in my members? Now what is this? Surely it does not make the members to be sin, but makes them as distinct from sin as possible. For that which is in a thing is diverse from that wherein it is. As then the commandment also is not evil, because by it sin took occasion, so neither is the nature of the flesh, even if sin subdues us by means of it. For in this way the soul will be evil, and much more so too, since it has authority in matters of action. But these things are not so, certainly they are not. Since neither if a tyrant and a robber were to take possession of a splendid mansion and a king's court, would the circumstance be any discredit to the house, inasmuch as the entire blame would come on those who contrived such an act. But the enemies of the truth, along with their impiety, fall unawares also into great unreasonableness. For they do not accuse the flesh only, but they also disparage the Law. And yet if the flesh were evil, the Law would be good. For it wars against the Law, and opposes it. If, however, the Law be not good, then the flesh is good. For it wars and fights against it even by their own account. How come they then to assert that both belong to the devil, putting things opposed to each other before us? Do you see, along with their impiety, how great is their unreasonableness also? But such doctrines as these are not the Church's, for it is the sin only that she condemns; and both the Laws which God has given, both that of nature and that of Moses, she says are hostile to this, and not to the flesh; for the flesh she denies to be sin, for it is a work of God's, and one very useful too in order to virtue, if we live soberly.

O wretched man that I am! Who shall deliver me from the body of this death?

Ver. 24. O wretched man that I am! Who shall deliver me from the body of this death?

Do you see what a terrible form of slavery vice is, since it can overcome even a mind that delights in the Law? For no one can object, he means, that I hate the Law and reject it, and that's why sin overcomes me. I delight in it, I agree with it, and I seek refuge in it, yet it still didn't have the power to save someone who had taken refuge in it. But Christ saved even someone who was running away from Him. Look at how much greater grace is! Yet the Apostle hasn't put it that way. Instead, with only a sigh and great lamentation, as if he had no one to help him, he shows through his confusion how powerful Christ is, and says, "O wretched man that I am! Who shall deliver me from the body of this death?" The Law has not been able to do this. Conscience has proved inadequate, even though it praised what was good and not only praised it but even fought against the opposite. For by the very words "wars against" he shows that he himself was arrayed in battle against it. So from what source can one hope for salvation?

Do you notice what a great thraldom that of vice is, in that it overcomes even a mind that delighted in the Law? For no one can rejoin, he means, that I hate the Law and abhor it, and so sin overcomes me. For I delight in it, and consent to it, and flee for refuge to it, yet still it had not the power of saving one who had fled to it. But Christ saved even one that fled from Him. See what a vast advantage grace has! Yet the Apostle has not stated it thus; but with a sigh only, and a great lamentation, as if devoid of any to help him, he points out by his perplexity the might of Christ, and says, O wretched man that I am! Who shall deliver me from the body of this death? The Law has not been able: conscience has proved unequal to it, though it praised what was good, and did not praise it only, but even fought against the contrary of it. For by the very words wars against he shows that he was marshalled against it for his part. From what quarter then is one to hope for salvation?

Ver. 25. I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord.

Ver. 25. I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord.

Notice how Paul shows the necessity of having grace present with us, and that the good works accomplished here belong equally to the Father and the Son. For even though it is the Father whom he thanks, the Son is still the cause of this thanksgiving. But when you hear him say, "Who shall deliver me from the body of this death?" do not think he is accusing the flesh. For he does not say "body of sin," but "body of death"—that is, the mortal body, the one that has been overcome by death, not the one that produced death. And this is no proof of the evil of the flesh, but of the damage (ἐπηρείας, thwarting) it has suffered. Just as someone taken captive by savages might be said to belong to the savages—not because he is a savage, but because he is detained by them—so the body is called "of death" because it is held down by death, not because it produces death. Therefore, what Paul himself wishes to be delivered from is not the body, but the mortal body. As I have often said, he is hinting that once the body became subject to suffering, it also became an easy prey to sin. Why then, someone might ask, if sin's enslavement was so great before the times of grace, were people punished for sinning? Because they were given commands that could be accomplished even under sin's dominion. For God did not call them to the highest kind of life, but allowed them to enjoy wealth, did not forbid having multiple wives, permitted them to satisfy anger in a just cause, and to make use of luxury within limits. And this allowance was so great that the written Law even required less than the law of nature. For the law of nature ordered one man to be united with one woman throughout life. And Christ shows this in the words, "He who made them at the beginning made them male and female." But the Law of Moses neither forbade divorcing one wife and taking another, nor prohibited having two at once. And besides this, there are many other ordinances of the Law that one can see people who lived before it fully performing, being instructed by the law of nature. Therefore, those who lived under the old dispensation suffered no hardship by having such a moderate system of laws imposed on them. But if they were not able to prevail under these terms, the fault lies with their own laziness. This is why Paul gives thanks: because Christ, without any strictness about these things, not only demanded no account of this moderate requirement, but even made us capable of running a greater race set before us. And therefore he says, "I thank my God through Jesus Christ." And passing over the salvation that everyone agreed about, he moves from the points he had already established to another, further point, in which he states that we were not only freed from our former sins, but were also made invincible for the future. For, he says, "there is now no condemnation to those who are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh." Yet he did not say this before first recalling to mind our former condition again in the words, "So then with the mind I myself serve the law of God, but with the flesh the law of sin."

Observe how he shows the necessity of having grace present with us, and that the well-doings herein belong alike to the Father and the Son. For if it is the Father Whom he thanks, still the Son is the cause of this thanksgiving. But when you hear him say, Who shall deliver me from the body of this death? do not suppose him to be accusing the flesh. For he does not say body of sin, but body of death: that is, the mortal body — that which has been overcome by death, not that which gendered death. And this is no proof of the evil of the flesh, but of the marring ( ἐ πηρείας, thwarting) it has undergone. As if any one who was take captive by the savages were to be said to belong to the savages, not as being a savage, but as being detained by them: so the body is said to be of death, as being held down thereby, not as producing it. Wherefore also it is not the body that he himself wishes to be delivered from, but the mortal body, hinting, as I have often said, that from its becoming subject to suffering, it also became an easy prey to sin. Why then, it may be said, the thraldom of sin being so great before the times of grace, were men punished for sinning? Because they had such commands given them as might even under sin's dominion be accomplished. For he did not draw them to the highest kind of conversation, but allowed them to enjoy wealth, and did not forbid having several wives, and to gratify anger in a just cause, and to make use of luxury within bounds. Matthew 5:38 And so great was this condescension, that the written Law even required less than the law of nature. For the law of nature ordered one man to associate with one woman throughout. And this Christ shows in the words, He which made them at the beginning, made them male and female. Matthew 19:4 But the Law of Moses neither forbade the putting away of one and the taking in of another, nor prohibited the having of two at once! Matthew 5:31 And besides this there are also many other ordinances of the Law, that one might see those who were before its day fully performing, being instructed by the law of nature. They therefore who lived under the old dispensation had no hardship done them by so moderate a system of laws being imposed upon them. But if they were not, on these terms, able to get the upper hand, the charge is against their own listlessness. Wherefore Paul gives thanks, because Christ, without any rigorousness about these things, not only demanded no account of this moderate amount, but even made us able to have a greater race set before us. And therefore he says, I thank my God through Jesus Christ. And letting the salvation which all agreed about pass, he goes from the points he had already made good, to another further point, in which he states that it was not our former sins only that we were freed from, but we were also made invincible for the future. For there is, he says, now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh. Yet he did not say it before he had first recalled to mind our former condition again in the words, So then with the mind I myself serve the law of God, but with the flesh the law of sin.

Chapter 8, verse 1: There is therefore no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus.

Chap. viii. ver. 1. There is therefore no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus.

Then, since the fact that many fall into sin even after baptism presented a difficulty (antépitten), he therefore hurried to address it, and says not merely "to them that are in Christ Jesus," but adds "who walk not after the flesh," thus showing that everything afterward comes from our own laziness. For now we have the power to walk not after the flesh, but then it was a difficult task. Then he gives another proof of this in what follows, in the words,

Then as the fact that many fall into sin even after baptism presented a difficulty ( ἀ ντέπιπτεν), he consequently hastened to meet it, and says not merely to them that are in Christ Jesus, but adds, who walk not after the flesh; so showing that all afterward comes of our listlessness. For now we have the power of walking not after the flesh, but then it was a difficult task. Then he gives another proof of it by the sequel, in the words,

For the law of the Spirit of life has made me free.

Ver. 2. For the law of the Spirit of life has made me free.

It is the Spirit he is calling the law of the Spirit here. For just as he calls sin the law of sin, so he here calls the Spirit the law of the Spirit. And yet he named the law of Moses in the same way when he says, "For we know that the Law is spiritual." What then is the difference? A great and unlimited one. For that law was spiritual, but this is a law of the Spirit. Now what is the distinction between them? The other was merely given by the Spirit, but this even provides those who receive it with the Spirit in large measure. This is why he also called it the law of life, to distinguish it from the law of sin—not from the law of Moses. For when he says, "It freed me from the law of sin and death," he is not speaking of the law of Moses here, since he never calls it the law of sin. How could he call something the law of sin when he had so often called it just and holy, and even the destroyer of sin? Rather, it is the law that wars against the law of the mind. For the grace of the Spirit put a stop to this grievous war by killing sin and making the contest easy for us, crowning us at the outset, and then drawing us to the struggle with abundant help. Next, as it is always his custom to turn from the Spirit to the Son and the Father, and to show that our whole condition depends upon the Trinity, so he does here also. For after saying, "Who shall deliver me from the body of this death," he pointed to the Father as doing this through the Son, then again to the Holy Spirit along with the Son. For he says, "The law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus has made me free." Then again, to the Father and the Son:

It is the Spirit he is here calling the law of the Spirit. For as he calls sin the law of sin, so he here calls the Spirit the law of the Spirit. And yet he named that of Moses as such, where he says, For we know that the Law is spiritual. What then is the difference? A great and unbounded one. For that was spiritual, but this is a law of the Spirit. Now what is the distinction between this and that? The other was merely given by the Spirit, but this even furnishes those that receive it with the Spirit in large measure. Wherefore also he called it the law of life in contradistinction to that of sin, not that of Moses. For when he says, It freed me from the law of sin and death, it is not the law of Moses that he is here speaking of, since in no case does he style it the law of sin: for how could he one that he had called just and holy so often, and destructive of sin too? But it is that which wars against the law of the mind. For this grievous war did the grace of the Spirit put a stop to, by slaying sin, and making the contest light to us and crowning us at the outstart, and then drawing us to the struggle with abundant help. Next as it is ever his wont to turn from the Spirit to the Son and the Father, and to reckon all our estate to lean upon the Trinity, so does he here also. For after saying, Who shall deliver me from the body of this death, he pointed at the Father as doing this by the Son, then again at the Holy Spirit along with the Son. For the law of the Spirit of Life in Christ Jesus has made me free, he says. Then again, at the Father and the Son;

Here he shows what the difference is. For that law, he says, was unable to do what this one could. And what is that? To free us from sin and to give us righteousness. For "what the Law could not do," he says, "in that it was weak through the flesh." He doesn't mean that the Law was evil, but rather that it was weak. And the weakness came not from the Law itself, but "through the flesh"—that is, through those who received it. For when God sent His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh and for sin, He condemned sin in the flesh.

Ver. 3. For what the Law could not do, he says, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh.

Again, Paul seems to be criticizing the Law. But if anyone pays close attention, he is actually praising it highly by showing that it agrees with Christ and values the same things. For he does not speak of the Law being bad, but of what it could not do; and likewise, he says it was weak, not that it was harmful or scheming. And he does not even attribute the weakness to the Law itself, but to the flesh, as he says, "in that it was weak through the flesh," using the word "flesh" here again not for the physical substance and existence itself, but to refer to the more carnal kind of mindset. In this way he clears both the body and the Law of any accusation. Yet not only in this way, but also by what comes next. For if the Law were on the opposite side, why would Christ come to help it, fulfill its requirements, and assist it by condemning sin in the flesh? For this was what was missing, since the Lord had condemned sin in the soul long ago. What then? Did the Law accomplish the greater thing, while the Only-Begotten did the lesser? Certainly not. For God was the principal doer of that as well, in that He gave us the law of nature and added the written law to it. Again, the greater thing would be useless if the lesser had not been provided. For what good is it to know what things ought to be done if a person does not follow through? None, for it would only bring greater condemnation. And so the One who has saved the soul is also the One who has made the flesh easy to control. For teaching is easy, but to show besides a way in which these things can be easily done—this is the marvel. Now it was for this that the Only-Begotten came, and He did not leave before He had freed us from this difficulty. But what is greater is the method of the victory; for He did not take some other flesh, but this very one which was beset with troubles. So it is as if someone were to see in the street a worthless woman of the lowest sort being beaten, and were to say he was her son, when he was the king's son, and so free her from those who were mistreating her. And this He really did, in that He confessed that He was the Son of Man, and stood by it (the flesh), and condemned the sin. However, He did not proceed to strike it as well; or rather, He struck it with the blow of His death, but in this very act it was not the stricken flesh which was condemned and perished, but the sin which had been striking. And this is the greatest possible marvel. For if the victory had not taken place in the flesh, it would not be so astonishing, since the Law also accomplished this. But the wonder is that it was with the flesh that His trophy was raised, and that what had been overthrown countless times by sin itself won a glorious victory over it. For behold what extraordinary things took place! One was that sin did not conquer the flesh; another was that sin was conquered, and conquered by it too. For it is not the same thing to avoid being conquered and to conquer that which was continually overthrowing us. A third is that it not only conquered it, but even punished it. For by not sinning it kept from being conquered, but by also dying, He overcame and condemned it, having made the flesh, which before was so easily mocked by it, a clear object of fear to it. In this way then, He at once weakened its power and abolished the death it had introduced. For as long as it seized sinners, it justly kept pressing toward its end. But after finding a sinless body, when it had given it up to death, it was condemned as having acted unjustly. Do you see how many proofs of victory there are? The flesh not being conquered by sin, its even conquering and condemning it, its not condemning it merely, but condemning it as having sinned. For after having convicted it of injustice, he proceeds to condemn it, and that not by power and might alone, but even by the rules of justice. For this is what he means by saying, "for sin condemned sin in the flesh." As if he had said that he had convicted it of great sin, and then condemned it. So you see it is sin that gets condemned everywhere, and not the flesh, for this is even crowned with honor and has the authority to give sentence against the other. But if he does say that he sent the Son in the likeness of flesh, do not therefore suppose that His flesh was of a different kind. For since he called it sinful, this was why he added the word "likeness." For Christ did not have sinful flesh, but flesh like our sinful flesh, yet sinless, and in nature the same as ours. And so even from this it is clear that by nature the flesh was not evil. For it was not by taking a different one instead of the former, nor by changing this same one in substance, that Christ caused it to regain the victory: but He let it remain in its own nature, and yet made it bind on the crown of victory over sin, and then after the victory raised it up and made it immortal. What then, it may be said, does this matter to me, whether these things happened in this flesh? No, it matters very much to you. Therefore he continues:

Again, he seems indeed to be disparaging the Law. But if any one attends strictly, he even highly praises it, by showing that it harmonizes with Christ, and gives preference to the same things. For he does not speak of the badness of the Law, but of what it could not do; and so again, in that it was weak, not, in that it was mischievous, or designing. And even weakness he does not ascribe to it, but to the flesh, as he says, in that it was weak through the flesh, using the word flesh here again not for the essence and subsistency itself, but giving its name to the more carnal sort of mind. In which way he acquits both the body and the Law of any accusation. Yet not in this way only, but by what comes next also. For supposing the Law to be of the contrary part, how was it Christ came to its assistance, and fulfilled its requisitions, and lent it a helping hand by condemning sin in the flesh? For this was what was lacking, since in the soul the Lord had condemned it long ago. What then? Is it the greater thing that the Law accomplished, but the less that the Only-Begotten did? Surely not. For it was God that was the principal doer of that also, in that He gave us the law of nature, and added the written one to it. Again, there were no use of the greater, if the lesser had not been supplied. For what good is it to know what things ought to be done, if a man does not follow it out? None, for it were but a greater condemnation. And so He that has saved the soul it is, Who has made the flesh also easy to bridle. For to teach is easy, but to show besides a way in which these things were easily done, this is the marvel. Now it was for this that the Only-Begotten came, and did not depart before He had set us free from this difficulty. But what is greater, is the method of the victory; for He took none other flesh, but this very one which was beset with troubles. So it is as if any one were to see in the street a vile woman of the baser sort being beaten, and were to say he was her son, when he was the king's, and so to get her free from those who ill treated her. And this He really did, in that He confessed that He was the Son of Man, and stood by it (i.e. the flesh), and condemned the sin. However, He did not endure to smite it besides; or rather, He smote it with the blow of His death, but in this very act it was not the smitten flesh which was condemned and perished, but the sin which had been smiting. And this is the greatest possible marvel. For if it were not in the flesh that the victory took place, it would not be so astonishing, since this the Law also wrought. But the wonder is, that it was with the flesh ( μετὰ σαρκὸς) that His trophy was raised, and that what had been overthrown numberless times by sin, did itself get a glorious victory over it. For behold what strange things there were that took place! One was, that sin did not conquer the flesh; another, that sin was conquered, and conquered by it too. For it is not the same thing not to get conquered, and to conquer that which was continually overthrowing us. A third is, that it not only conquered it, but even chastised it. For by not sinning it kept from being conquered, but by dying also, He overcame and condemned it, having made the flesh, that before was so readily made a mock of by it, a plain object of fear to it. In this way then, He at once unnerved its power, and abolished the death by it introduced. For so long as it took hold of sinners, it with justice kept pressing to its end. But after finding a sinless body, when it had given it up to death, it was condemned as having acted unjustly. Do you observe, how many proofs of victory there are? The flesh not being conquered by sin, Its even conquering and condemning it, Its not condemning it barely, but condemning it as having sinned. For after having convicted it of injustice, he proceeds to condemn it, and that not by power and might barely, but even by the rules of justice. For this is what he means by saying, for sin condemned sin in the flesh. As if he had said that he had convicted it of great sin, and then condemned it. So you see it is sin that gets condemned everywhere, and not the flesh, for this is even crowned with honor, and has to give sentence against the other. But if he does say that it was in the likeness of flesh that he sent the Son, do not therefore suppose that His flesh was of a different kind. For as he called it sinful, this was why he put the word likeness. For sinful flesh it was not that Christ had, but like indeed to our sinful flesh, yet sinless, and in nature the same with us. And so even from this it is plain that by nature the flesh was not evil. For it was not by taking a different one instead of the former, nor by changing this same one in substance, that Christ caused it to regain the victory: but He let it abide in its own nature, and yet made it bind on the crown of victory over sin, and then after the victory raised it up, and made it immortal. What then, it may be said, is this to me, whether it was this flesh that these things happened in? Nay, it concerns you very much. Wherefore also he proceeds:

That the righteousness of the Law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not according to the flesh.

Ver. 4. That the righteousness of the Law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh.

What does this word "righteousness" mean? It means the goal, the purpose, the right conduct. For what was its design, and what did it command? To be without sin. This then has been accomplished for us now through Christ. And the resistance against sin, and the victory over it, came from Him. But it is for us to enjoy the victory. Does this mean we will never sin from now on? We never will, unless we become completely careless and lazy. And this is why he added, "to them that walk not after the flesh." For lest, after hearing that Christ has delivered you from the war of sin, and that the requisition (dikaioma) of the Law is fulfilled in you, since sin has been condemned in the flesh, you should let down all your defenses—therefore, in that place also, after saying "there is therefore no condemnation," he added "to them that walk not after the flesh." And here also, after saying "that the requisition of the Law might be fulfilled in us," he continues with the very same thing. Or rather, not with it only, but even with something much stronger. For after saying that the righteousness of the Law might be fulfilled in us that walk not after the flesh, he goes on to say, "but after the Spirit."

What means this word, righteousness? Why, the end, the scope, the well-doing. For what was its design, and what did it enjoin? To be without sin. This then is made good to us ( κατώρθωται ἡμἵν) now through Christ. And the making a stand against it, and the getting the better of it, came from Him. But it is for us to enjoy the victory. Then shall we never sin henceforth? We never shall unless we have become exceedingly relaxed and supine. And this is why he added, to them that walk not after the flesh. For lest, after hearing that Christ has delivered you from the war of sin, and that the requisition ( δικαίωμα) of the Law is fulfilled in you, by sin having been condemned in the flesh, you should break up all your defences; therefore, in that place also, after saying, there is therefore no condemnation, he added, to them that walk not after the flesh; and here also, that the requisition of the Law might be fulfilled in us, he proceeds with the very same thing; or rather, not with it only, but even with a much stronger thing. For after saying, that the righteousness of the Law might be fulfilled in us that walk not after the flesh, he proceeds, but after the Spirit.

This shows that we are not only required to keep ourselves from evil actions, but also to be adorned with good ones. For to give you the crown is His part, but to hold it fast when given is yours. For Christ has accomplished for you the righteousness of the Law—that you should not become liable to its curse. Do not be a traitor to so great a gift, but keep guarding this valuable treasure. For in this passage he shows that the Font will not be enough to save us unless, after coming from it, we display a life worthy of the Gift. And so he again supports the Law in saying what he does. For once we have become obedient to Christ, we must use every means and plan so that its righteousness, which Christ fulfilled, may remain in us and not be destroyed.

So showing, that it is not only binding upon us to keep ourselves from evil deeds, but also to be adorned ( κομᾅν) with good. For to give you the crown is His; but it is yours to hold it fast when given. For the righteousness of the Law, that one should not become liable to its curse, Christ has accomplished for you. Be not a traitor then to so great a gift, but keep guarding this goodly treasure. For in this passage he shows that the Font will not suffice to save us, unless, after coming from it, we display a life worthy of the Gift. And so he again advocates the Law in saying what he does. For when we have once become obedient to Christ, we must use all ways and plans so that its righteousness, which Christ fulfilled, may abide in us, and not come to naught.

Those who live according to the flesh focus their minds on the things of the flesh.

Ver. 5. For they that are after the flesh do mind the things of the flesh.

Yet even this does not dishonor the flesh. For as long as it keeps its proper place, nothing goes wrong. But when we allow it to have its way in everything, and it crosses beyond its proper limits and rises up against the soul, then it destroys and corrupts everything—not because of its own nature, but because it is out of proportion and the disorder that follows from this. But those who are according to the Spirit give their attention to the things of the Spirit.

Yet even this is no disparaging of the flesh. For so long as it keeps its own place, nothing amiss comes to pass. But when we let it have its own will in everything, and it passes over its proper bounds, and rises up against the soul, then it destroys and corrupts everything, yet not owing to its own nature, but to its being out of proportion, and the disorder thereupon ensuing. But they that are after the Spirit do mind the things of the Spirit.

He is not talking about the nature of the flesh itself or the essence of the body, but about being carnally minded—something that can be corrected and done away with. In saying this, he does not give the flesh any reasoning power of its own. Far from it. Rather, he is describing the cruder movement of the mind, giving it a name drawn from the lower part, just as he often calls the whole person, viewed as having a soul, by the name "flesh." But to be spiritually minded—here again he speaks of the spiritual mind in the same way he says later, "But He who searches the hearts knows what is the mind of the spirit" (Romans 8:27). He points out many blessings that result from this, both in the present life and in the life to come. For the blessings that a spiritual mind provides far outnumber the evils that being carnally minded brings. He shows this with the words "life" and "peace." The one stands in contrast to the first point—for he says that to be carnally minded is death. And the other stands in contrast to what follows. For after mentioning peace, he continues…

Ver. 6. For to be carnally minded is death. He does not speak of the nature of the flesh, or the essence of the body, but of being carnally minded, which may be set right again, and abolished. And in saying thus, he does not ascribe to the flesh any reasoning power of its own. Far from it. But to set forth the grosser motion of the mind, and giving this a name from the inferior part, and in the same way as he often is in the habit of calling man in his entireness, and viewed as possessed of a soul, flesh. But to be spiritually minded. Here again he speaks of the spiritual mind, in the same way as he says further on, But He that searches the hearts knows what is the mind of the spirit Romans 8:27; and he points out many blessings resulting from this, both in the present life, and in that which is to come. For as the evils which being carnally minded introduces, are far outnumbered by those blessings which a spiritual mind affords. And this he points out in the words life and peace. The one is in contraposition to the first — for death is what he says to be carnally minded is. And the other in contraposition to the following. For after mentioning peace, he goes on,

Verse 7. Because the carnal mind is enmity against God—and this is worse than death. Then to show how it is both death and enmity, he says: for it is not subject to the Law of God, neither indeed can be. But don't be troubled when you hear "neither indeed can be." This difficulty has an easy solution. What he calls carnal mindedness here is the reasoning that is earthly, coarse, and eagerly pursuing the things of this life and its wicked actions. It is of this that he says it cannot be subject to God. And what hope of salvation is left if it's impossible for someone who is bad to become good? That's not what he's saying. Otherwise, how would Paul have become what he was? How would the penitent thief, or Manasseh, or the Ninevites, or how would David after his fall have recovered himself? How would Peter after his denial have gotten back up? How could the man who had lived in fornication have been enrolled among Christ's flock? How could the Galatians who had fallen from grace have regained their former standing? What he's saying, then, is not that it's impossible for a wicked person to become good, but that it's impossible for someone who continues being wicked to be subject to God. Yet for a person to be changed and so become good and subject to Him is easy. He doesn't say that a person cannot be subject to God, but that wicked behavior cannot be good—as if he had said, fornication cannot be chastity, nor vice virtue. The Gospel says this too: "A corrupt tree cannot bring forth good fruit"—not to rule out the change from vice to virtue, but to say how incapable continuing in vice is of producing good fruits. He doesn't say that an evil tree cannot become a good one, but that it cannot bring forth good fruit while it remains evil. That it can be changed, He shows from this passage and from another parable, when He presents the tares as becoming wheat, which is why He forbids their being rooted up: "Lest you root up also the wheat with them"—that is, that which will spring from them. So by carnal mindedness he means vice, and by spiritual mindedness the grace given and its working seen in the right determination of the mind. He's not discussing in any part of this passage a substance and an entity, but virtue and vice. For what you had no power to do under the Law, now you will be able to do—to go on uprightly with no intervening fall—if you lay hold of the Spirit's aid. It's not enough not to walk after the flesh; we must also go after the Spirit, since turning away from evil will not secure our salvation, but we must also do what is good. And this will come about if we give our souls up to the Spirit and persuade our flesh to get acquainted with its proper position, for in this way we shall make it also spiritual. Just as, if we are listless, we shall make our soul carnal. For since it was no natural necessity that put this gift into us, but the freedom of choice placed it in our hands, it rests with you from now on whether this shall be or the other. For He, on His part, has performed everything. Sin no longer wars against the law of our mind, neither does it lead us away captive as before, for all that state has been ended and broken up, and the passions cower in fear and trembling at the grace of the Spirit. But if you will quench the light, and cast out the holder of the reins, and chase the helmsman away, then charge the tossing from that point on to yourself. For since virtue has now been made an easier thing—which is also why we are under far stricter obligations of religious living—consider how people's condition was when the Law prevailed, and how it is now since grace has shone forth. The things which formerly seemed impossible to anyone—virginity, and contempt of death and of other stronger sufferings—are now in full vigor throughout every part of the world, and not only with us but with the Scythians, and Thracians, and Indians, and Persians, and several other barbarous nations. There are companies of virgins, and clans of martyrs, and congregations of monks, and these now grown even more numerous than the married, and strictness of fasting, and the utmost renunciation of property. Now these are things which, with one or two exceptions, people who lived under the Law never conceived even in a dream. Since you see the real state of things proclaimed with a shriller note than any trumpet, don't let yourself grow soft and treacherous to so great a grace. For not even after the faith is it possible for a listless person to be saved! The wrestlings are made easy so that you may strive and conquer, not so that you should sleep or abuse the greatness of the grace by making it a reason for listlessness, thus wallowing again in the former mire. And so he goes on to say,

Ver. 7. Because the carnal mind is enmity against God: and this is worse than death. Then to show how it is at once death and enmity; for it is not subject to the Law of God, he says, neither indeed can be. But be not troubled at hearing the neither indeed can be. For this difficulty admits of an easy solution. For what he here names carnal mindedness is the reasoning (or way of thinking, λογισμὸν) that is earthly, gross, and eager-hearted after the things of this life and its wicked doings. It is of this he says neither yet can it be subject to God. And what hope of salvation is there left, if it be impossible for one who is bad to become good? This is not what he says. Else how would Paul have become such as he was? How would the (penitent) thief, or Manasses, or the Ninevites, or how would David after falling have recovered himself? How would Peter after the denial have raised himself up? 1 Corinthians 5:5 How could he that had lived in fornication have been enlisted among Christ's fold? 2 Corinthians 2:6-11 How could the Galatians who had fallen from grace Galatians 5:4, have attained their former dignity again? What he says then is not that it is impossible for a man that is wicked to become good, but that it is impossible for one who continues wicked to be subject to God. Yet for a man to be changed, and so become good, and subject to Him, is easy. For he does not say that man cannot be subject to God, but, wicked doing cannot be good. As if he had said, fornication cannot be chastity, nor vice virtue. And this it says in the Gospel also, A corrupt tree cannot bring forth good fruit Matthew 7:18, not to bar the change from virtue to vice, but to say how incapable continuance in vice is of bringing forth good fruits. For He does not say that an evil tree cannot become a good one, but that bring forth good fruit it cannot, while it continues evil. For that it can be changed, He shows from this passage, and from another parable, when He introduces the tares as becoming wheat, on which score also He forbids their being rooted up; Lest, He says, ye root up also the wheat with them Matthew 13:29; that is, that which will spring ( γίνεσθαι, 4 manuscripts τίκτεσθαι) from them. It is vice then he means by carnal mindedness, and by spiritual mindedness the grace given, and the working of it discernible in the right determination of mind, not discussing in any part of this passage, a substance and an entity, but virtue and vice. For that which you had no power to do under the Law, now, he means, you will be able to do, to go on uprightly, and with no intervening fall, if you lay hold of the Spirit's aid. For it is not enough not to walk after the flesh, but we must also go after the Spirit, since turning away from what is evil will not secure our salvation, but we must also do what is good. And this will come about, if we give our souls up to the Spirit, and persuade our flesh to get acquainted with its proper position, for in this way we shall make it also spiritual; as also if we be listless we shall make our soul carnal. For since it was no natural necessity which put the gift into us, but the freedom of choice placed it in our hands, it rests with you henceforward whether this shall be or the other. For He, on His part, has performed everything. For sin no longer wars against the law of our mind, neither does it lead us away captive as heretofore, for all that state has been ended and broken up, and the affections cower in fear and trembling at the grace of the Spirit. But if you will quench the light, and cast out the holder of the reins, and chase the helmsman away, then charge the tossing thenceforth upon yourself. For since virtue has been now made an easier thing (for which cause also we are under far stricter obligations of religious living), consider how men's condition lay when the Law prevailed, and how at present, since grace has shone forth. The things which aforetime seemed not possible to any one, virginity, and contempt of death, and of other stronger sufferings, are now in full vigor through every part of the world, and it is not with us alone, but with the Scythians, and Thracians, and Indians, and Persians, and several other barbarous nations, that there are companies of virgins, and clans of martyrs, and congregations of monks, and these now grown even more numerous than the married, and strictness of fasting, and the utmost renunciation of property. Now these are things which, with one or two exceptions, persons who lived under the Law never conceived even in a dream. Since you see then the real state of things voiced with a shriller note than any trumpet, let not yourself grow soft and treacherous to so great a grace. Since not even after the faith is it possible for a listless man to be saved! For the wrestlings are made easy that you may strive and conquer, nor that you should sleep, or abuse the greatness of the grace by making it a reason for listlessness, so wallowing again in the former mire. And so he goes on to say,

Verse 8. So then those who are in the flesh cannot please God.

Ver. 8. So then they that are in the flesh cannot please God.

What does this mean then? Should we cut our bodies to pieces to please God and escape from the flesh? Do you want us to commit murder and call that the path to virtue? You can see what absurd conclusions come from taking these words literally. By "the flesh" in this passage, Paul does not mean the body or the essence of the body, but rather a fleshly and worldly way of life that fully indulges in self-gratification and excess, thus making the whole person fleshly. For just as those who have the wings of the Spirit also make the body spiritual, so those who turn away from this and become slaves to the belly and to pleasure also make the soul fleshly—not by changing its essence, but by corrupting its noble nature. This way of speaking appears in many parts of the Old Testament as well, using "flesh" to signify the coarse and earthly life that is trapped in improper pleasures. For God says to Noah, "My Spirit shall not always make its abode in these men, because they are flesh" (Genesis 6:3), as the Septuagint gives it. Yet Noah himself was also surrounded by flesh. But the complaint is not about being surrounded by flesh, for that is natural, but about having chosen a fleshly life. Therefore Paul also says, "But they that are in the flesh cannot please God." Then he continues:

What then? Are we, it will be said, to cut our bodies in pieces to please God, and to make our escape from the flesh? And would you have us be homicides, and so lead us to virtue? You see what inconsistencies are gendered by taking the words literally. For by the flesh in this passage, he does not mean the body, or the essence of the body, but that life which is fleshly and worldly, and uses self-indulgence and extravagance to the full, so making the entire man flesh. For as they that have the wings of the Spirit, make the body also spiritual, so do they who bound off from this, and are the slaves of the belly, and of pleasure, make the soul also flesh, not that they change the essence of it, but that they mar its noble birth. And this mode of speaking is to be met with in many parts of the Old Testament also, to signify by flesh the gross and earthly life, which is entangled in pleasures that are not convenient. For to Noah He says, My Spirit shall not always make its abode in these men, because they are flesh. Genesis 6:3 as the Septuagint gives it And yet Noah was himself also compassed about with flesh. But this is not the complaint, the being compassed about with the flesh, for this is so by nature, but the having chosen a carnal life. Wherefore also Paul says, But they that are in the flesh cannot please God. Then he proceeds:

But you are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit.

Ver. 9. But you are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit.

Here again, he does not mean flesh in an absolute sense, but a particular kind of flesh—the kind that was caught up in the whirlwind and slavery of passions. Why then, someone might ask, does he not say this explicitly or state any distinction? It is to stir up the hearer and to show that the person who lives rightly is not even in the body. For since it was more or less clear to everyone that the spiritual person was not in sin, he states the greater truth that the spiritual person was not only free from sin, but was no longer even in the flesh, having from that very moment become an angel and ascended into heaven, and from then on barely carrying the body around. Now if this is your reason for disparaging the flesh—because it is by its name that he calls the fleshly life—then by the same reasoning you should also disparage the world, because wickedness is often named after it, as Christ also said to His disciples, You are not of this world, and again to His brothers, He says, The world cannot hate you, but me it hates. And Paul must also be calling the soul estranged from God, since to those who live in error, he gives the name of men of the soul. But this is not so, indeed it is not so. For we must not look only at the bare words, but always at the speaker's meaning, and so come to a perfectly clear knowledge of what is said. For some things are good, some bad, and some indifferent. Thus the soul and the flesh belong to things indifferent, since each may become either one or the other. But the spirit belongs to things good and never becomes anything else. Again, the mind of the flesh, that is, ill-doing, belongs to things always bad. For it is not subject to the law of God. If then you yield your soul and body to the better, you will have become part of it. If on the other hand you yield to the worse, then you are made a partaker of the ruin in it, not because of the nature of the soul and the flesh, but because of that judgment which has the power of choosing either. And to show that these things are so, and that the words do not disparage the flesh, let us take up the phrase itself again and examine it more thoroughly. But you are not in the flesh but in the Spirit, he says. What then? Were they not in the flesh, and did they go about without any bodies? What sense would this be? You see that it is the carnal life that he indicates. And why did he not say, But you are not in sin? It is so that you may come to know that Christ has not only extinguished the tyranny of sin, but has even made the flesh weigh us down less and be more spiritual, not by changing its nature, but rather by giving it wings. For just as when fire comes together with iron, the iron also becomes fire, though remaining in its own nature still, thus with those who believe and have the Spirit, the flesh from that point goes over into that manner of working and becomes wholly spiritual, crucified in all parts and flying with the same wings as the soul, such as was the body of him who speaks here. Therefore he scorned all self-indulgence and pleasure, and found his self-indulgence in hunger and stripes and prisons, and did not even feel pain in undergoing them. And it was to show this that he said, For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, and so on. So well had he trained even the flesh to be in harmony with the spirit. If so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. He often uses this if so be, not to express any doubt, but even when he is quite persuaded of the thing, and instead of since, as when he says, If it is a righteous thing—meaning, seeing it is a righteous thing with God to recompense tribulation to them that trouble you. Again, Have you suffered so many things in vain, if it be yet in vain?

Here again, he does not mean flesh absolutely, but such sort of flesh, that which was in a whirl and thraldom of passions. Why then, it may be said, does he not say so, nor state any difference? It is to rouse the hearer, and to show that he that lives aright is not even in the body. For inasmuch as it was in a manner clear to every one that the spiritual man was not in sin, he states the greater truth that it was not in sin alone, that the spiritual man was not, but not even in the flesh was he henceforward, having become from that very moment an Angel, and ascended into heaven, and henceforward barely carrying the body about. Now if this be your reason for disparaging the flesh, because it is by its name that he calls the fleshly life, at this rate you are also for disparaging the world, because wickedness is often called after it, as Christ also said to His disciples, You are not of this world; and again to His brethren, He says, The world cannot hate you, but me it hates. John 15:19. Ibid. 7:7 And the soul too Paul must afterwards be calling estranged from God, since to those that live in error, he gives the name of men of the soul 1 Corinthians 2:14, ψυχικὸς A.V. natural. But this is not so, indeed it is not so. For we are not to look to the bare words, but always to the sentiment of the speaker, and so come to a perfectly distinct knowledge of what is said. For some things are good, some bad, and some indifferent. Thus the soul and the flesh belong to things indifferent, since each may become either the one or the other. But the spirit belongs to things good, and at no time becomes any other thing. Again, the mind of the flesh, that is, ill-doing, belongs to things always bad. For it is not subject to the law of God. If then you yield your soul and body to the better, you will have become of its part. If on the other hand thou yield to the worse, then are you made a partaker of the ruin therein, not owing to the nature of the soul and the flesh, but owing to that judgment which has the power of choosing either. And to show that these things are so, and that the words do not disparage the flesh, let us take up the phrase itself again, and sift it more thoroughly. But you are not in the flesh but in the Spirit, he says. What then? Were they not in the flesh, and did they go about without any bodies? What sense would this be? You see that it is the carnal life that he intimates. And why did he not say, But you are not in sin? It is that you may come to know that Christ has not extinguished the tyranny of sin only, but has even made the flesh to weigh us down less, and to be more spiritual, not by changing its nature, but rather by giving it wings. For as when fire comes in company with iron, the iron also becomes fire, though abiding in its own nature still; thus with them that believe, and have the Spirit, the flesh henceforth goes over into that manner of working, and becomes wholly spiritual, crucified in all parts, and flying with the same wings as the soul, such as was the body of him who here speaks. Wherefore all self-indulgence and pleasure he made scorn of, and found his self-indulgence in hunger, and stripes, and prisons, and did not even feel pain in undergoing them. 2 Corinthians 11 And it was to show this that he said, For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, etc. 2 Corinthians 4:17 So well had he tutored even the flesh to be in harmony with the spirit. If so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you ( εἴπερ.) He often uses this if so be, not to express any doubt, but even when he is quite persuaded of the thing, and instead of since, as when he says, If it is a righteous thing, for seeing it is a righteous thing with God to recompense tribulation to them that trouble you. 2 Thessalonians 1:6 Again, Have ye suffered so many things in vain, if it be yet in vain? Galatians 3:4

Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ. He does not say "if you have not," but he brings forward the distressing word as applied to other people. "He is none of His," he says.

Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ. He does not say, if you have not, but he brings forward the distressing word, as applied to other persons. He is none of His, he says.

And if Christ is in you.

Ver. 10. And if Christ be in you.

Again, what is good he applies to them, and the distressing part was short and placed in parentheses. What is desirable is on both sides of it and is also expressed at length, so as to throw the other into the shade. Now he says this not to affirm that the Spirit is Christ—far from it—but to show that whoever has the Spirit is not only called Christ's but even has Christ Himself. For it cannot be otherwise that where the Spirit is, there Christ is also. For wherever one Person of the Trinity is, there the whole Trinity is present. For It is undivided in Itself and has a most complete Oneness. What then, someone may ask, will happen if Christ is in us? The body is dead because of sin, but the Spirit is life because of righteousness. You see the great evils that come from not having the Holy Spirit: death, enmity against God, inability to satisfy His laws, not being Christ's as we should be, the lack of His indwelling. Consider now also what great blessings come from having the Spirit: being Christ's, having Christ Himself, rivaling the Angels (for this is what mortifying the flesh means), and living an immortal life, holding from now on the down payment of the Resurrection, running with ease the race of virtue. For he does not say so little as that the body is from now on inactive for sin, but that it is even dead, thus magnifying the ease of the race. For such a person gains the crown without troubles and labors. Then afterward for this reason he also adds "to sin," so that you may see that it is the viciousness, not the essence of the body, that He has abolished at once. For if the latter had been done, many things even of a kind beneficial to the soul would also have been abolished. This, however, is not what he says; instead, while it is still alive and abiding, he contends, it is dead. For this is the sign of our having the Son, of the Spirit being in us: that our bodies should be in no way different from those that lie on the bier with respect to the working of sin. But do not be frightened at hearing of mortifying. For in it you have what is truly life, with no death to follow it; and such is that of the Spirit. It yields to death no more, but wears out death and consumes it, and what it receives, it keeps immortal. And this is why after saying the body is dead, he does not say but the Spirit "lives," but rather is life, to point out that He (the Spirit) had the power of giving this to others also. Then again to strengthen his hearer, he tells him the cause of the Life and the proof of it. Now this is righteousness; for where there is no sin, death is not to be seen either; but where death is not to be seen, life is indissoluble.

Again, what is good he applies to them, and the distressing part was short and parenthetic. And that which is an object of desire, is on either side of it, and put at length too, so as to throw the other into shade. Now this he says, not as affirming that the Spirit is Christ, far from it, but to show that he who has the Spirit not only is called Christ's, but even has Christ Himself. For it cannot but be that where the Spirit is, there Christ is also. For wheresoever one Person of the Trinity is, there the whole Trinity is present. For It is undivided in Itself, and has a most entire Oneness. What then, it may be said, will happen, if Christ be in us? The body is dead because of sin; but the Spirit is life because of righteousness. You see the great evils that come of not having the Holy Spirit; death, enmity against God, inability to satisfy His laws, not being Christ's as we should be, the want of His indwelling. Consider now also what great blessings come of having the Spirit. Being Christ's, having Christ himself, vying with the Angels (for this is what mortifying the flesh is), and living an immortal life, holding henceforward the earnests of the Resurrection, running with ease the race of virtue. For he does not say so little as that the body is henceforward inactive for sin, but that it is even dead, so magnifying the ease of the race. For such an one without troubles and labors gains the crown. Then afterward for this reason he adds also, to sin, that you may see that it is the viciousness, not the essence of the body, that He has abolished at once. For if the latter had been done, many things even of a kind to be beneficial to the soul would have been abolished also. This however is not what he says, but while it is yet alive and abiding, he contends, it is dead. For this is the sign of our having the Son, of the Spirit being in us, that our bodies should be in no respect different from those that lie on the bier with respect to the working of sin (so the manuscripts Sav. of the body. The preceding words are slightly corrupt.) But be not affrighted at hearing of mortifying. For in it you have what is really life, with no death to succeed it: and such is that of the Spirit. It yields not to death any more, but wears out death and consumes it, and that which it receives, it keeps it immortal. And this is why after saying the body is dead, he does not say, but the Spirit 'lives,' but, is life, to point out that He (the Spirit) had the power of giving this to others also. Then again to brace up his hearer, he tells him the cause of the Life, and the proof of it. Now this is righteousness; for where there is no sin, death is not to be seen either; but where death is not to be seen, life is indissoluble.

But if the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwells in you, He that raised up our Lord shall also give life to your mortal bodies by His Spirit that dwells in you.

Ver. 11. But if the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He that raised up our Lord shall also quicken your mortal bodies by His Spirit that dwells in you.

Again, he touches on the point of the Resurrection, since this was the most encouraging hope for the hearer and gave him assurance from what had happened to Christ. Now do not be afraid because you are surrounded by a dead body. Let it have the Spirit, and it will surely rise again. What then—will the bodies that do not have the Spirit not rise? How then will all stand before the judgment seat of Christ? Or how will the reality of hell be trustworthy? For if those who do not have the Spirit do not rise, there will be no hell at all. What then is being said? All will rise, yet not all to life, but some to punishment and some to life. This is why he did not say "shall raise up" but "shall quicken." And this is a greater thing than resurrection and is given to the just only. And the cause of this honor he adds in the words, "By His Spirit that dwells in you." And so if while here you drive away the grace of the Spirit and do not depart with it still safe, you will surely perish, though you do rise again. For just as He will not endure then, if He sees His Spirit shining in you, to hand you over to punishment, so neither will He allow them, if He sees It quenched, to bring you into the Bride-chamber, just as He did not admit those virgins.

Again, he touches the point of the Resurrection, since this was the most encouraging hope to the hearer, and gave him a security from what had happened unto Christ. Now be not thou afraid because you are compassed about with a dead body. Let it have the Spirit, and it shall assuredly rise again. What then, shall the bodies which have not the Spirit not rise? How then must all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ? Romans 14:10 or how will the account of hell be trustworthy? For if they that have not the Spirit rise not, there will not be a hell at all. What then is it which is said? All shall rise, yet not all to life, but some to punishment and some to life. John 5:29 This is why he did not say, shall raise up, but shall quicken. Daniel 12:2 And this is a greater thing than resurrection, and is given to the just only. And the cause of this honor he adds in the words, By His Spirit that dwells in you. And so if while here thou drive away the grace of the Spirit, and do not depart with it still safe, you will assuredly perish, though thou dost rise again. For as He will not endure then, if He see His Spirit shining in you, to give you up to punishment, so neither will He allow them, if He see It quenched, to bring you into the Bride-chamber, even as He admitted not those virgins. Matthew 25:12

Don't let your body live in this world, so that it may truly live then! Make it die, so that it won't die. For if it keeps living, it won't really live; but if it dies, then it will live. This is how resurrection works in general. The body must die first and be buried, and then become immortal. But this has already happened in the baptismal Font. There it first experienced its crucifixion and burial, and then was raised. This same thing happened with the Lord's Body. For that body was also crucified and buried and rose again. This, then, is what we too must be doing: let us keep continually putting to death the body's works. I don't mean destroying its substance—God forbid—but rather its inclinations toward evil actions. For this too is a kind of life, or rather this alone is true life: experiencing nothing that is common to ordinary humanity, and not being enslaved to pleasures. For whoever has placed himself under the rule of pleasures has no power to truly live, because of the depression, the fears, the dangers, and the countless host of troubles that arise from them. For if he must expect death, he has already died before death from fear. And if he dreads disease, or insult, or poverty, or any of the other troubles one cannot predict, he is ruined and has perished. What then can be more miserable than this kind of life? But completely different is the person who lives according to the Spirit, for he stands at once above fears and grief and dangers and every kind of change—and this not by avoiding such things, but, what is far greater, by scorning them when they attack him. And how can this be? It will be if the Spirit dwells in us continually. For Paul doesn't speak of any brief stay by the Spirit, but of a continual indwelling. That's why he doesn't say "the Spirit which dwelt" but "which dwells" in us, pointing to a continual abiding. The person who is dead to this life is most truly alive. This is why Paul says, "The Spirit is life because of righteousness."

To make this clearer, let me present two men before you: one who is given over to extravagances and pleasures and the deceitfulness of this life, and another who is dead to all these things. Let's see which one is more truly alive. Suppose one of these two is very rich and highly regarded, keeping parasites and flatterers, and let's imagine him spending the whole day in this way, in reveling and drunkenness. And let the other live in poverty, fasting, simple food, and strict discipline, and at evening partake only of necessary food—or if you prefer, let him go two or three days without food. Which of these two do we think is most truly alive? Most people will, I know, consider the former to be alive—the man who takes his pleasure and squanders his goods. But we consider the man who enjoys moderate fare to be alive. Now since this is still contested and opposed, let's go into the houses of both men, at the very time when, in your judgment, the rich man is living in the truest sense, in the very season of self-indulgence. When we enter, let's look and see the real condition of each man. For it's from their actions that we can see which is alive and which is dead. Won't we find one among his books, or in prayer and fasting, or some other necessary duty, awake and sober, conversing with God? But the other we'll see stupefied by drunkenness, in no better condition than a dead man. And if we wait until evening, we'll see this death coming upon him more and more, and then sleep again following that. But the other we'll see even at night keeping away from wine and sleep. Which then shall we pronounce to be most alive: the man who lies in a state of insensibility and is openly laughed at by everyone, or the man who is active and conversing with God? For if you approach one and tell him something he ought to know, you won't hear him say a word, any more than a dead man would. But with the latter, whether you choose to be in his company at night or during the day, you'll see him to be an angel rather than a man, and will hear him speak wisdom about heavenly things. Do you see how one of them is more alive than all other living men, and the other is in a more pitiable state even than the dead? And even if he tries to move, he sees one thing instead of another, and is like mad people—or rather, is in a worse state even than they are. For if someone were to harm a mad person, we would immediately feel pity for the sufferer and rebuke the wrongdoer. But with this man, if we saw someone trample on him, we would not only be disinclined to pity him, but would even pass judgment against him now that he has fallen. And will you tell me this is life, and not a harder lot than countless deaths? So you see the self-indulgent man is not only dead, but worse than dead, and more miserable than a person possessed by demons. For the demoniac is an object of pity, but this man is an object of hatred. And the demoniac has allowances made for him, while this man suffers punishment for his madness. But if externally he is so ridiculous, with his saliva tainted and his breath stinking of wine, just consider what state his wretched soul is probably in, buried as it were in a grave in such a body as this. For one may look upon this as much the same as if someone were to permit a maiden—lovely, chaste, freeborn, of good family, and beautiful—to be trampled on and insulted in every way by a serving woman who was savage, disgusting, and impure. For drunkenness is something like this. And who in his right mind would not choose to die a thousand deaths rather than live a single day in this way? For even if at daylight he were to get up and seem to be sober from that revel of his, still even then it's not the clear brightness of temperance he enjoys, since the cloud from the storm of drunkenness still hangs before his eyes. And even if we were to grant him the clearness of sobriety, what would he gain? For this soberness would be of no service to him except to let him see his accusers. For when he is in the midst of his shameful deeds, he at least gains something by not perceiving those who laugh at him. But when it's day he loses even this comfort, and while his servants are murmuring, his wife is ashamed, his friends accuse him, and his enemies mock him, he knows it all. What can be more miserable than a life like this, to be laughed at all day by everybody, and when evening comes to do the same shameful things all over again?

But what if I were to set the covetous man before you? For this is another, and even worse, kind of intoxication. But if it is an intoxication, then it must be a far worse death than the former, since the intoxication is more severe. And indeed it's not as sad to be drunk with wine as with covetousness. For in the former case, the penalty ends with the suffering and results in insensibility and the drunkard's own ruin. But in this case the harm passes on to thousands of souls and kindles all sorts of wars on all sides. Come then and let us set this alongside the other, and let us see what points they have in common and in what ways this is worse, and let us make a comparison of drunkards today. For don't compare them with that blessed man who lives according to the Spirit—only compare them with one another. And again, let us bring the money-lender's table before you, laden as it is with blood. What then do they have in common, and how are they alike? It's in the very nature of the disease. For the species of drunkenness is different—one comes from wine, the other from money—but the way it affects them is similar, both being equally possessed by an excessive desire. For the person drunk with wine, the more glasses he has drunk, the more he longs for; and the person in love with money, the more he acquires, the more he kindles the flame of desire and makes his thirst more urgent. In this point then they resemble each other. But in another respect the covetous man has the advantage (in a bad sense). Now what is this? It's that the wine-drinker's desire is natural. For the wine is hot and adds to one's natural thirst, and so makes drunkards thirsty. But what is there to make the other man always keep desiring more? How is it that when he has increased in riches, then he is in the worst poverty? This affliction then is a perplexing one, and has more paradox about it.

But if you please, we'll take a view of them after their drunkenness. Or rather, there's no such thing as ever seeing the covetous man after his drunkenness, so continual is his

Suffer not your body then to live in this world, that it may live then! Make it die, that it die not. For if it keep living, it will not live: but if it die, then shall it live. And this is the case with resurrection in general. For it must die first and be buried, and then become immortal. But this has been done in the Font. It has therefore had first its crucifixion and burial, and then been raised. This has also happened with the Lord's Body. For that also was crucified and buried (7 manuscripts died) and rose again. This then let us too be doing: let us keep continually mortifying it in its works. I do not mean in its substance — far be it from me — but in its inclinations towards evil doings. For this is a life too, or rather this only is life, undergoing nothing that is common to man, nor being a slave to pleasures. For he who has set himself under the rule of these, has no power even to live through the low spirits, the fears, and the dangers, and the countless throng of ills, that rise from them. For if death must be expected, he has died, before death, of fear. And if it be disease he dreads, or affront, or poverty, or any of the other ills one cannot anticipate, he is ruined and has perished. What then can be more miserable than a life of this sort? But far otherwise is he that lives to the Spirit, for he stands at once above fears and grief and dangers and every kind of change: and that not by undergoing no such thing, but, what is much greater, by thinking scorn of them when they assail him. And how is this to be? It will be if the Spirit dwell in us continually. For he does not speak of any short stay made thereby, but of a continual indwelling. Hence he does not say the Spirit which dwelt, but which dwells in us, so pointing to a continual abiding. He then is most truly alive, who is dead to this life. Hence he says, The Spirit is life because of righteousness. And to make the thing clearer, let me bring before you two men, one who is given up to extravagances and pleasures, and the deceitfulness of this life; and the other made dead to all these; and let us see which is more really the living one. For let one of these two be very rich and much looked up to, keeping parasites and flatterers, and let us suppose him to spend the whole day upon this, in revelling and drunkenness: and let the other live in poverty, and fasting, and hard fare, and strict rules ( φιλοσοφί& 139·), and at evening partake of necessary food only; or if you will let him even pass two or three days without food. Which then of these two think we (3 manuscripts you) is most really alive? Men in general will, I know, reckon the former so, the man that takes his pleasure (Sav. σκιρτὥντα, manuscripts τρυφὥντα) and squanders his goods. But we reckon the man that enjoys the moderate fare. Now then since it is still a subject of contest and opposition let us go into the houses of them both, and just at the very time too when in your judgment the rich man is living in truest sense, in the very season of self-indulgence, and when we have got in, let us look and see the real condition of each of these men. For it is from the actions that it appears which is alive and which dead. Shall we not find the one among his books, or in prayer and fasting, or some other necessary duty, awake and sober, and conversing with God? But the other we shall see stupid in drunkenness, and in no better condition than a dead man. And if we wait till the evening, we shall see this death coming upon him more and more, and then sleep again succeeding to that: but the other we shall see even in the night keeping from wine and sleep. Which then shall we pronounce to be most alive, the man that lies in a state of insensibility, and is an open laughing-stock to everybody? Or the man that is active, and conversing with God? For if you go up to the one, and tell him something he ought to know, you will not hear him say a word, any more than a dead man. But the latter, whether you choose to be in his company at night or by day, you will see to be an angel rather than a man, and will hear him speak wisdom about things in Heaven. Do you see how one of them is alive above all men living, and the other in a more pitiable plight even than the dead? And even if he have a mind to stir he sees one thing instead of another, and is like people that are mad, or rather is in a worse plight even than they. For if any one were to do them any harm, we should at once feel pity for the sufferer, and rebuke the doer of the wrong. But this man, if we were to see a person trample on him, we should not only be disinclined to pity, but should even give judgment against him, now that he was fallen. And will you tell me this is life, and not a harder lot than deaths unnumbered? So you see the self-indulgent man is not only dead, but worse than dead, and more miserable than a man possessed. For the one is the object of pity, the other of hatred. And the one has allowance made him, the other suffers punishment for his madness. But if externally he is so ridiculous, as having his saliva tainted, and his breath stinking of wine, just consider what case his wretched soul, inhumed as it were in a grave, in such a body as this, is probably in. For one may look upon this as much the same as if one were to permit a damsel, comely, chaste, free-born, of good family, and handsome, to be trampled on, and every way insulted by a serving woman, that was savage, and disgustful, and impure; drunkenness being something of this sort. And who, being in his senses, would not choose to die a thousand deaths, rather than live a single day in this way? For even if at daylight he were to get up, and seem to be sober from that revelling (or absurd show, κωμῳδίας, 1 manuscript κώμου) of his, still even then it is not the clear brightness of temperance which he enjoys, since the cloud from the storm of drunkenness still is hanging before his eyes. And even if we were to grant him the clearness of sobriety, what were he the better? For this soberness would be of no service to him, except to let him see his accusers. For when he is in the midst of his unseemly deeds, he is so far a gainer in not perceiving those that laugh at him. But when it is day he loses this comfort even, and while his servants are murmuring, and his wife is ashamed, and his friends accuse him, and his enemies make sport of him, he knows it too. What can be more miserable than a life like this, to be laughed at all day by everybody, and when it is evening to do the same unseemly things afresh. But what if you would let me put the covetous before you? For this is another, and even a worse intoxication. But if it be an intoxication, then it must be a worse death by far than the former, since the intoxication is more grievous. And indeed it is not so sad to be drunk with wine as with covetousness. For in the former case, the penalty ends with the sufferings (several manuscript sufferer,) and results in insensibility, and the drunkard's own ruin. But in this case the mischief passes on to thousands of souls, and kindles wars of sundry kinds upon all sides. Come then and let us put this beside the other, and let us see what are the points they have in common, and in what again this is worse than it, and let us make a comparison of drunkards today. For with that blissful man, who lives to the Spirit, let them not be put at all in comparison, but only tried by one another. And again, let us bring the money-table before you, laden as it is with blood. What then have they in common, and in what are they like each other? It is in the very nature of the disease. For the species of drunkenness is different, as one comes of wine, the other of money, but its way of affecting them is similar, both being alike possessed with an exorbitant desire. For he who is drunken with wine, the more glasses he has drunk off, the more he longs for; and he that is in love with money, the more he compasses, the more he kindles the flame of desire, and the more importunate he renders his thirst. In this point then they resemble each other. But in another the covetous man has the advantage (in a bad sense). Now what is this? Why that the other's affection is a natural one. For the wine is hot, and adds to one's natural drought, and so makes drunkards thirsty. But what is there to make the other man always keep desiring more? How comes it that when he is increased in riches, then he is in the veriest poverty? This complaint then is a perplexing one, and has more of paradox about it. But if you please, we will take a view of them after the drunkenness also. Or rather, there is no such thing as ever seeing the covetous man after his drunkenness, so continual a state of intoxication is he in! Let us then view them both in the state of drunkenness, and let us get a distinct notion which is the most ridiculous, and let us again figure to ourselves a correct sketch of them. We shall see then the man who dotes with his wine at eventide with his eyes open, seeing no one, but moving about at mere hap-hazard, and stumbling against such as fall in his way, and spewing, and convulsed, and exposing his nakedness in an unseemly manner. See Habakkuk 2:16 And if his wife be there, or his daughter, or his maid-servant, or anybody else, they will laugh at him heartily. And now let us bring before you the covetous man. Here what happens is not deserving of laughter only, but even of a curse, and exceeding wrath, and thunderbolts without number. At present however let us look at the ridiculous part, for this man as well as the other has an ignorance of all, whether friend or foe. And like him too, though his eyes are open, he is blinded. And as the former takes all he sees for wine, so does this man take all for money. And his spewing is even more disgusting. For it is not food that he vomits, but words of abuse, of insolence, of war, of death, that draws upon his own head lightnings without number from above. And as the body of the drunkard is livid and dissolving, so also is the other's soul. Or rather, even his body is not free from this disorder, but it is taken even worse, care eating it away worse than wine does (as do anger too and want of sleep), and by degrees exhausting it entirely. And he that is seized with illness from wine, after the night is over may get sober. But this person is always drunken day and night, watching or sleeping, so paying a severer penalty for it than any prisoner, or person at work in the mines, or suffering any punishment more grievous than this, if such there be. Is it then life pray, and not death? Or rather, is it not a fate more wretched than any death? For death gives the body rest, and sets it free from ridicule, as well as disgrace and sins: but these drunken fits plunge it into all these, stopping up the ears, dulling the eyesight, keeping down the understanding in great darkness. For it will not bear the mention of anything but interest, and interest upon interest, and shameful gains, and odious traffickings, and ungentlemanly and slavelike transactions, barking like a dog at everybody, and hating everybody, averse to everybody, at war with everybody, without any reason for it, rising up against the poor, grudging at the rich, and civil to nobody. And if he have a wife, or children, or friends, if he may not use them all towards getting gain, these are to him more his enemies than natural enemies. What then can be worse than madness of this sort, and what more wretched? When a man is preparing rocks for his own self on every side, and shoals, and precipices, and gulfs, and pits without number, while he has but one body, and is the slave of one belly. And if any thrust you into a state office, you will be a runaway, through fear of expense. Yet to yourself you are laying up countless charges far more distressing than those, enlisting yourself for services not only more expensive, but also more dangerous, to be done for mammon, and not paying this tyrant a money contribution only, nor of bodily labor, torture to the soul, and grief, but even of your blood itself, that you may have some addition to your property (miserable and sorrow-stricken man!) out of this barbarous slavery. Do you not see those who are taken day by day to the grave, how they are carried to tombs naked and destitute of all things, unable to take with them anything that is in the house, but bearing what clothes they have about them to the worm? Consider these day by day, and perchance the malady will abate, unless you mean even by such an occasion to be still more mad at the expensiveness of the funeral rites — for the malady is importunate, the disease terrible! This then is why we address you upon this subject at every meeting, and constantly foment your hearing, that at all events by your growing accustomed to such thoughts, some good many come. But be not contentious, for it is not only at the Day to come, but even before it, that this manifold malady brings with it sundry punishments. For if I were to tell you of those who pass their days in chains, or of one nailed to a lingering disease, or of one struggling with famine, or of any other thing whatsoever, I could point out no one who suffers so much as they do who love money. For what severer evil can befall one, than being hated by all men, than hating all men, than not having kindly feeling towards any, than being never satisfied, than being in a continual thirst, than struggling with a perpetual hunger, and that a more distressing one than what all men esteem such? Than having pains day by day, than being never sober, than being continually in worries and harasses? For all these things, and more than these, are what the covetous set their shoulder to; in the midst of their gaining having no perception of pleasure, though scraping to themselves from all men, because of their desiring more. But in the case of their incurring a loss, if it be but of a farthing, they think they have suffered most grievously, and have been cast out of life itself. What language then can put these evils before you? And if their fate here be such, consider also what comes after this life, the being cast out of the kingdom, the pain that comes from hell, the perpetual chains, the outer darkness, the venomous worm, the gnashing of teeth, the affliction, the sore straitening, the rivers of fire, the furnaces that never get quenched. And gathering all these together, and weighing them against the pleasure of money, tear up now this disease root and branch, that so receiving the true riches, and being set free from this grievous poverty, you may obtain the present blessings, and those to come, by the grace and love toward man, etc.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 12 — Romans 6:19

Homily 12 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210212.htm>.

Opening

Romans 6:19

Rom. VI. 19

I am speaking in human terms because of the weakness of your flesh: for just as you presented your members (as 4 manuscripts have it, the members of your flesh) as slaves to impurity and to lawlessness leading to more lawlessness, so now present your members as slaves to righteousness leading to holiness.

I speak after the manner of men because of the infirmity of your flesh: for as you have yielded your members (so 4 manuscripts Sav. the members of your flesh) servants to uncleanness and to iniquity unto iniquity; even so now yield your members servants to righteousness unto holiness.

Since Paul had demanded a very strict way of life, telling us to be dead to the world, to have died to wickedness, and to have no inclination toward sin's workings, and since he seemed to be asking something great and difficult—even too much for human nature—he wants to show that he is not making any unreasonable demand. In fact, he is not even asking as much as might be expected from someone who has received such a great gift, but rather something quite moderate and light. He proves this by using opposites, and says, "I speak after the manner of men," as if to say, "I'm using human reasoning—the kind people commonly use." He means either this, or he is indicating the moderateness of his demand by the phrase "after the manner of men." He uses the same expression elsewhere: "There has no temptation taken you but such as is common to man" (1 Corinthians 10:13), meaning moderate and small. "For as you have yielded your members servants to uncleanness and to iniquity unto iniquity; even so now yield your members servants to righteousness unto holiness." The masters are indeed very different, but I am asking for an equal amount of servitude. People ought to give a much greater amount—greater in proportion to how much better this mastership is than the other. Nevertheless, I make no greater demand because of the infirmity, and notice he does not say the infirmity of your free will or readiness of spirit, but "of your flesh," making what he says less harsh. Yet on one side there is uncleanness, on the other holiness; on one side iniquity, on the other righteousness. Who is so miserable and desperate, he says, as not to devote as much effort to serving Christ as to serving sin and the devil? Now listen to what follows, and you will see clearly that we do not even spend this little. When stated so plainly, it does not seem believable or easy to accept, and no one would want to hear that he does not serve Christ as much as he once served the devil. Paul proves it by what follows and makes it believable by bringing that old slavery before our eyes and describing how they served him.

Since he had required great strictness of life, charging us to be dead to the world, and to have died unto wickedness, and to abide with no notion towards the workings of sin, and seemed to be saying something great and burdensome, and too much for human nature; through a desire to show that he is not making any exorbitant demand, nor even as much as might be expected of one who enjoyed so great a gift, but one quite moderate and light, he proves it from contraries, and says, I speak after the manner of men, as much as to say, Going by human reasonings; by such as one usually meets with. For he signifies either this, or the moderateness of it, by the term applied, after the manner of men. For elsewhere he uses the same word. There has no temptation taken you but such as is common to man 1 Corinthians 10:13, that is, moderate and small. For as you have yielded your members servants to uncleanness and to iniquity unto iniquity; even so now yield your members servants to righteousness unto holiness. And truly the masters are very different ones, but still it is an equal amount of servitude that I ask. For men ought to give a much larger one, and so much the larger as this is a greater and better mastership than the other. Nevertheless I make no greater demand because of the infirmity, and that, he does not say of your free will or readiness of spirit, but of your flesh, so making what he says the less severe. And yet on one side there is uncleanness, on the other holiness: on the one iniquity, and on the other righteousness. And who is so wretched, he says, and in such straits as not to spend as much earnestness upon the service of Christ, as upon that of sin and the devil? Hear then what follows, and you will see clearly that we do not even spend this little. For when (stated in this naked way) it does not seem credible or easy to admit, and nobody would endure to hear that he does not serve Christ so much as he did serve the devil, he proves it by what follows, and renders it credible by bringing that slavery before us, and saying how they did serve him.

For when you were servants of sin, you were free from righteousness.

Ver. 20. For when you were the servants of sin, you were free from righteousness.

Paul's point is something like this: When you lived in wickedness, impiety, and the worst of evils, your state of compliance was such that you did absolutely no good thing at all. For this is what "you were free from righteousness" means—that is, you were not subject to it but completely estranged from it. You did not even divide your servitude between righteousness and sin, but gave yourselves entirely to wickedness. Now, therefore, since you have come over to righteousness, give yourselves entirely to virtue, doing nothing at all of vice, so that the measure you give may be at least equal. Yet it is not only the mastership that is so different, but in the servitude itself there is a vast difference. And he unfolds this with great clarity, showing what conditions they served under then and what conditions now. As yet he says nothing of the harm that comes from the thing, but so far speaks only of the shame.

Now what he says is somewhat of this kind, When ye lived in wickedness, and impiety, and the worst of evils, the state of compliance ye lived in was such that you did absolutely no good thing at all. For this is, you were free from righteousness. That is you were not subject to it, but estranged from it wholly. For you did not even so much as divide the manner of servitude between righteousness and sin, but gave yourselves wholly up to wickedness. Now, therefore, since you have come over to righteousness, give yourselves wholly up to virtue, doing nothing at all of vice, that the measure you give may be at least equal. And yet it is not the mastership only that is so different, but in the servitude itself there is a vast difference. And this too he unfolds with great perspicuity, and shows what conditions they served upon then, and what now. And as yet he says nothing of the harm accruing from the thing, but hitherto speaks of the shame.

What benefit did you have back then from those things that now make you ashamed?

Ver. 21. What fruit had ye then in those things whereof you are now ashamed?

The slavery was so great that even remembering it now makes you ashamed. But if the memory makes you ashamed, the actual experience would have made you much more so. So you have gained in two ways now: you have been freed from the shame, and you have also come to understand the condition you were in. Just as before you were harmed in two ways: you were doing things that deserved shame, and you didn't even know enough to be ashamed. This second harm is worse than the first. Yet you remained in a state of slavery. Having abundantly proven the harm of what happened then by pointing to the shame of it, he now comes to the main point. What is this point? For the end of those things is death. Since shame might not seem like such a serious evil, he moves to what is truly fearful—I mean death. Though in truth what he had already mentioned was enough. Consider how extremely great the harm must be, since even when freed from the punishment it deserved, they could not free themselves from the shame. What wages, then, he asks, do you expect from the actual reality, when from the mere memory alone—even though you are now freed from the punishment—you hide your face and blush, despite being under such grace as you are! But God's side is completely different.

So great was the slavery, that even the recollection of it now makes you ashamed; but if the recollection makes one ashamed, the reality would much more. And so you gained now in two ways, in having been freed from the shame; and also in having come to know the condition you were in; just as then you were injured in two ways, in doing things deserving shame, and in not even knowing to be ashamed. And this is worse than the former. Yet still ye kept in a state of servitude. Having then proved most abundantly the harm of what took place then from the shame of it, he comes to the thing in question. Now what is this thing? For the end of those things is death. Since then shame seems to be no such serious evil, he comes to what is very fearful, I mean death; though in good truth what he had before mentioned were enough. For consider how exceeding great the mischief must be, inasmuch as, even when freed from the vengeance due to it, they could not get free of the shame. What wages then, he says, do you expect from the reality, when from the bare recollection, and that too when you are freed from the vengeance, you hide your face and blush, though under such grace as you are! But God's side is far otherwise.

Now that you have been made free from sin and have become servants to God, you have your fruit unto holiness, and the end is everlasting life.

Ver. 22. For now being made free from sin, and become servants to God, you have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life.

The fruit of the former way was shame, even after being set free. The fruit of these things is holiness, and where holiness is, there is complete confidence. But the end of those things is death, and the end of these is everlasting life. Do you see how he points out some things as already given and some as existing in hope, and from what is already given he draws proof of the others as well—that is, from the holiness of life. For to prevent you from saying (as an objection) that everything lies in hope, he points out that you have already reaped fruits: first, being freed from wickedness and such evils that the very memory of them puts one to shame; second, being made a servant to righteousness; third, enjoying holiness; fourth, obtaining life—and life not for a season, but everlasting. Yet with all these things, he says, simply serve as you served it. For though the master is far preferable, and the service also has many advantages, and the rewards for which you are serving are greater, still I make no further demand. Next, since he had mentioned arms and a king, he continues with the metaphor in these words:

Of the former, the fruit was shame, even after the being set free. Of these the fruit is holiness, and where holiness is, there is all confidence. But of those things the end is death, and of these everlasting life. Do you see how he points out some things as already given, and some as existing in hope, and from what are given he draws proof of the others also, that is from the holiness of the life. For to prevent your saying (i.e. as an objection) everything lies in hope, he points out that you have already reaped fruits, first the being freed from wickedness, and such evils as the very recollection of puts one to shame; second, the being made a servant unto righteousness; a third, the enjoying of holiness; a fourth, the obtaining of life, and life too not for a season, but everlasting. Yet with all these, he says, do but serve as you served it. For though the master is far preferable, and the service also has many advantages, and the rewards too for which you are serving, still I make no further demand. Next, since he had mentioned arms and a king, he keeps on with the metaphor in these words:

The wages of sin is death, but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.

Ver. 23. For the wages of sin is death, but the gift of God is eternal life, through Jesus Christ our Lord.

After speaking of the wages of sin, in the case of blessings he has not kept to the same order (taxis): for he does not say "the wages of good deeds," but "the gift of God," to show that it was not by their own effort that they were freed, nor was it something owed to them, neither a return nor a payment for their labors, but all these things came about by grace. And so there was superiority in this respect also, in that He not only freed them or changed their condition for the better, but that He did it without any labor or effort on their part, and that He not only freed them but also gave them much more than before, and that through His Son. And Paul has inserted all of this because he has been discussing the subject of grace and is about to challenge the Law next. So that these things might not make them careless, he inserted the section about strictness of life, using every opportunity to rouse the hearer to the practice of virtue. For when he calls death the wages of sin, he alarms them again and guards them against dangers to come. For the words he uses to remind them of their former condition he also uses to make them thankful and more secure against any attacks of temptation. Here then he brings the exhortation to a stop and proceeds with the doctrines again, speaking as follows.

After speaking of the wages of sin, in the case of the blessings, he has not kept to the same order ( τάξιν, rank or relation): for he does not say, the wages of good deeds, but the gift of God; to show, that it was not of themselves that they were freed, nor was it a due they received, neither yet a return, nor a recompense of labors, but by grace all these things came about. And so there was a superiority for this cause also, in that He did not free them only, or change their condition for a better, but that He did it without any labor or trouble upon their part: and that He not only freed them, but also gave them much more than before, and that through His Son. And the whole of this he has interposed as having discussed the subject of grace, and being on the point of overthrowing the Law next. That these things then might not both make them rather listless, he inserted the part about strictness of life, using every opportunity of rousing the hearer to the practice of virtue. For when he calls death the wages of sin, he alarms them again, and secures them against dangers to come. For the words he uses to remind them of their former estate, he also employs so as to make them thankful, and more secure against any inroads of temptations. Here then he brings the hortatory part to a stop, and proceeds with the doctrines again, speaking on this wise.

Chapter 7, verse 1. Don't you know, brothers—for I am speaking to those who know the Law.

Chap. vii. ver. 1. Do you not know, brethren, for I speak to them that know the Law.

Since he had said that we are dead to sin, he now shows that not only sin but also the Law has no dominion over them. And if the Law has no dominion, much less does sin. To make his language more acceptable, he uses a human example to make this clear. He appears to be stating one point, but he actually presents two arguments at once for his position. The first is that when a husband is dead, the woman is no longer subject to her husband, and nothing prevents her from becoming the wife of another man. The second is that in this case, not only the husband is dead but the wife also. So one can enjoy freedom in two ways. Now if the husband's death frees her from his power, when the woman is also shown to be dead, she is even more free. For if the one event frees her from his power, how much more does the occurrence of both together. As he is about to prove these points, he begins with praise for his hearers in these words: Do you not know, brethren, for I speak to them that know the Law—that is, I am saying something that is well established and clear, and to men who know all these things accurately.

Since then he had said, we are dead to sin, he here shows that not sin only, but also the Law, has no dominion over them. But if the Law has none, much less has sin: and to render his language palatable, he uses a human example to make this plain by. And he seems to be stating one point, but he sets down at once two arguments for his proposition. One, that when a husband is dead, the woman is no longer subject to her husband, and there is nothing to prevent her becoming the wife of another man: and the other, that in the present case it is not the husband only that is dead but the wife also. So that one may enjoy liberty in two ways. Now if when the husband is dead, she is freed from his power, when the woman is shown to be dead also, she is much more at liberty. For if the one event frees her from his power, much more does the concurrence of both. As he is about to proceed then to a proof of these points, he starts with an encomium of the hearers, in these words, Do you not know, brethren, for I speak to them that know the Law, that is, I am saying a thing that is quite agreed upon, and clear, and to men too that know all these things accurately,

How does the Law have dominion over a man as long as he lives?

How that the Law has dominion over a man as long as he lives?

He does not say husband or wife, but man—a term that applies to either sex. For he says that the one who has died is freed (Greek: justified) from sin. The Law, then, is given for the living, but it ceases to apply (or to give commands) to the dead. Do you see how he presents a twofold freedom? Next, after suggesting this at the beginning, he continues his argument by way of proof, using the example of the woman, in the following way.

He does not say, husband or wife, but man, which name is common to either creature; For he that is dead, he says, is freed (Gr. justified) from sin. The Law then is given for the living, but to the dead it ceases to be ordained (or to give commands). Do you observe how he sets forth a twofold freedom? Next, after hinting this at the commencement, he carries on what he has to say by way of proof, in the woman's case, in the following way.

In verses 2 and 3, the woman who has a husband is bound by the Law to her husband as long as he lives. But if the husband dies, she is released from the Law concerning her husband. Therefore, if she marries another man while her husband is still alive, she is called an adulteress. But if her husband dies, she is free from that law, so that she is not an adulteress even if she marries another man.

Ver. 2, 3. For the woman which has an husband is bound by the Law to her husband, so long as he lives: but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the Law of her husband. So then, if while her husband lives, she be married to another man, she is called an adulteress: but if her husband be dead, she is free from that law; so that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man.

He keeps hammering away at this point with great precision, since he feels completely confident in the argument based on it. He casts the Law in the role of the husband and all believers in the role of the woman. Then he draws his conclusion in such a way that it doesn't match up with the premise. What the logic would demand is this: "and so, my brethren, the Law does not rule over you, because it is dead." But he doesn't say that. Instead, he only hints at it in the premise, and then later in the conclusion, to keep what he's saying from being offensive, he presents the woman as the one who has died by saying,

He keeps continually upon this point, and that with great exactness, since he feels quite sure of the proof grounded on it: and in the husband's place he puts the Law, but in the woman's, all believers. Then he adds the conclusion in such way, that it does not tally with the premiss; for what the context would require would be, and so, my brethren, the Law does not rule over you, for it is dead. But he does not say so, but only in the premiss hinted it, and in the inference, afterwards, to prevent what he says being distasteful, he brings the woman in as dead by saying,

Therefore, my brothers, you also have become dead to the Law.

Wherefore, my brethren, you also have become dead to the Law.

As both outcomes lead to the same freedom, what would prevent him from speaking well of the Law without harming his argument? For the woman who has a husband is bound by the Law to her husband as long as he lives. What about those who speak against the Law now? Let them listen to how, even when pressed on this point, he does not strip the Law of its dignity but speaks highly of its authority. If while it is alive the Jew is bound to it, and those who break it and abandon it while it still lives are called adulterers, then if they leave it after it has died, this should not be surprising. For in human matters no one is blamed for doing this. But if the husband is dead, she is freed from the law of her husband. Notice how in the illustration he shows the Law as dead, but in drawing his conclusion he does not do so. So then if while her husband lives, the woman is called an adulteress. See how he emphasizes the accusations against those who break the Law while it is still living. But since he had ended it, he then speaks favorably of it with complete confidence, without harming the faith by doing so. For if while her husband lives she is married to another man, she is called an adulteress. So it would have been natural to say next, "You also, my brothers, now that the Law is dead, will not be judged guilty of adultery if you are married to another husband." Yet he does not use these words, but instead says what? You have become dead to the Law. If you have been made dead, you are no longer under the Law. For if when the husband is dead the woman is no longer subject to it, how much more when she herself is also dead is she freed from the former relationship. Do you see the wisdom of Paul, how he shows that the Law itself intends that we should be separated from it and married to another? For there is nothing, he means, against your living with another husband now that the former is dead. How could there be, since when the husband was alive it allowed this to the woman who had a certificate of divorce? But he does not mention this, as it would be more of an accusation against the woman. For although this had been permitted, it was still not free from blame. Yet in cases where he has won the argument through necessary and reliable proofs, he does not pursue questions beyond his purpose, not being nitpicking. The marvel then is this: that it is the Law itself that clears us who are divorced from it of any accusation, and so its intention was that we should become Christ's. For it is dead itself, and we are dead, and the grounds for its authority over us are removed in two ways. But he is not satisfied with this alone, but also adds the reason for it. For he has not mentioned death without a specific purpose, but brings in the cross again, which had accomplished these things, and in this way also he places us under obligation. For you have not simply been set free, he means, but it was through the Lord's death. For he says,

As then the one or the other event gives rise to the same freedom, what is there to prevent his showing favor to the Law without any harm being done to the cause? For the woman which has an husband is bound by the Law to her husband as long as he lives. What has become now (3 manuscripts then) of those that speak evil of the Law? Let them hear, how even when forced upon it, he does not bereave it of its dignity, but speaks great things of its power; if while it is alive the Jew is bound, and they are to be called adulterers who transgress it, and leave it whiles it is alive. But if they let go of it after it has died, this is not to be wondered at. For in human affairs no one is found fault with for doing this: but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband. You see how in the example he points out the Law as dead, but in the inference he does not do so. So then if it be while her husband lives, the woman is called an adulteress. See how he dwells upon the accusations of those who transgress the Law, while it is yet living. But since he had put an end to it, he afterwards favors it with perfect security, without doing any harm hereby to the faith. For if while her husband lives, she be married to another man, she is called an adulteress. Thus it would have been natural to say next, you also, my brethren, now the Law is dead, will not be judged guilty of adultery, if you become married to another husband. Yet he does not use these words, but what? You have become dead to the Law; if you have been made dead, you are no longer under the Law. For if, when the husband is dead, the woman is no longer liable to it, much more when herself is dead also she is freed from the former. Do you note the wisdom of Paul, how he points out that the Law itself designs that we should be divorced from it, and married to another? For there is nothing, he means, against your living with another husband, now the former is dead; for how should there be, since when the husband was alive it allowed this to her who had a writing of divorcement? But this he does not set down, as it was rather a charge against the woman; for although this had been granted, still it was not cleared of blame. Matthew 19:7-8 For in cases where he has gained the victory by requisite and accredited proofs, he does not go into questions beyond the purpose; not being captious. The marvel then is this, that it is the Law itself that acquits us who are divorced from it of any charge, and so the mind of it was that we should become Christ's. For it is dead itself, and we are dead; and the grounds of its power over us are removed in a twofold way. But he is not content with this alone, but also adds the reason of it. For he has not set down death without special purpose, but brings the cross in again, which had wrought these things, and in this way too he puts us under an engagement. For you have not been freed merely, he means, but it was through the Lord's death. For he says,

You have become dead to the Law through the Body of Christ.

You have become dead to the Law by the Body of Christ.

He bases his exhortation not only on this point, but also on the fact that this second husband is far superior. And so he continues: that you should be married to another, namely to Him Who is raised from the dead.

Now it is not on this only he grounds his exhortation, but also on the superiority of this second husband. And so he proceeds: that you should be married to another, even to Him Who is raised from the dead.

To prevent them from saying, "If we don't choose to live with another husband, what then? The Law doesn't make the widow who enters a second marriage an adulteress, but it doesn't force her into it either"—so they won't say this, he shows that the benefits already given to us make it binding on us to choose it. He states this more clearly in other passages where he says, "You are not your own," and "You are bought with a price," and "Be not the servants of men" (1 Corinthians 6:19-20; 7:23), and again, "One died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto Him which died for them" (2 Corinthians 5:15). This is what he's alluding to here with the words "by the Body." Next he urges them toward better hopes, saying, "That we should bring forth fruit unto God." For then, he means, you brought forth fruit unto death, but now unto God.

Then to prevent their saying, If we do not choose to live with another husband, what then? For the Law does not indeed make an adulteress of the widow who lives in a second marriage, but for all that it does not force her to live in it. Now that they may not say this, he shows that from benefits already conferred, it is binding on us to choose it: and this he lays down more clearly in other passages, where he says, You are not your own; and, You are bought with a price; and, Be not ye the servants of men 1 Corinthians 6:19-20; 7:23; and again, One died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto Him which died for them. 2 Corinthians 5:15 This is then what he here alludes to in the words, By the Body. And next he exhorts to better hopes, saying, That we should bring forth fruit unto God. For then, he means, you brought forth fruit unto death, but now unto God.

For when we were in the flesh, the motions of sins, which were by the Law, did work in our members to bring forth fruit unto death.

Ver. 5. For when we were in the flesh, the motions of sins, which were by the Law, did work in our members to bring forth fruit unto death.

You see then what benefit came from the former husband! And he does not say "when we were in the Law"—he consistently avoids this phrase in every passage to keep from giving heretics an opportunity. Instead he says "when we were in the flesh," meaning when we were engaged in evil deeds, living a carnal life. What he means is not that they previously had bodies but now walk around without them. Rather, by saying this, he neither claims that the Law causes sins nor clears it from being disliked. For the Law held the position of a harsh prosecutor by exposing their sins, since a law that commands more to someone who has no intention of obeying actually makes the offense worse. This is why he does not say "the motions of sins which were produced by the Law," but rather "which were by the Law" without adding "produced"—simply "by the Law," meaning which were made visible through the Law, which were made known. Next, to avoid accusing the flesh itself, he does not say "which the members committed," but "which did work in our members," to show that the source of the harm was elsewhere—from the thoughts which operated in us, not from the members in which they operated. For the soul functions as a performer, and the physical body as a lyre that sounds according to how the performer makes it sound. Therefore the discordant music must be attributed to the former rather than to the latter.

You see then the gain to be got from the former husband! And he does not say when we were in the Law, so in every passage shrinking from giving a handle to heretics; but when we were in the flesh, that is, in evil deeds, in a carnal life. What he says then is, not that they were in the flesh before, but now they went about without any bodies; but by saying what he does, he neither says that the Law is the cause of sins, nor yet frees it from odium. For it held the rank of a bitter accuser, by making their sins bare: since that, which enjoins more to him who is not minded to obey at all, makes the offense greater. And this is why he does not say, the motions of sins which were produced by the Law, but which were through the Law Romans 2:27, without adding any produced, but simply through the Law, that is to say, which through the Law were made apparent, were made known. Next that he might not accuse the flesh either; he does not say which the members wrought, but which did work (or were wrought) in our members, to show that the origin of the mischief was elsewhere, from the thoughts which wrought in us, not from the members which had them working in them. For the soul ranks as a performer, and the fabric of the flesh as a lyre, sounding as the performer obliges it. So the discordant tune is to be ascribed not to the latter, but to the former sooner than to the latter.

He says, "But now we are delivered from the Law" (using the word katērgēthēmen, meaning "made of no effect").

Ver. 6. But now, he says, we are delivered from the Law. ( κατηργήθημεν, made of no effect.)

See how once again he spares the flesh and the Law. He does not say that the Law was made of no effect or that the flesh was made of no effect, but that we were made of no effect—that is, we were delivered. And how were we delivered? By the old man, who was held down by sin, being dead and buried. This is what he presents in the words "being dead to that wherein we were held." It is as if he said the chain by which we were held down was deadened and broken through, so that what held us down—namely sin—no longer holds us down. But do not fall back or grow listless. You have been freed in order to be servants again, though not in the same way, but in newness of spirit and not in the oldness of the letter. What does he mean by this? It is necessary to explain it here so that when we come to the passage, we will not be confused by it. When Adam sinned, his body became liable to death and sufferings and experienced many physical losses, and the horse became less active and less obedient. But when Christ came, He made it more nimble for us through baptism, rousing it with the wing of the Spirit. For this reason, the marks for the race that those of old had to run are not the same as ours. The race was not as easy then as it is now. This is why He wants them to be clear not only from murder, as He did for those of old, but also from anger; He commands them to keep clear not only of adultery but even of the unchaste look, and to be free not only from false swearing but even from true swearing. And He orders them to love their enemies as well as their friends. In all other duties, He gives us a longer ground to run over, and if we obey, He threatens us with hell, thus showing that these things are not matters of free-will offering for the combatants, as celibacy and poverty are, but are absolutely binding upon us to fulfill. They belong to necessary and urgent requirements, and the person who does not do them is to be punished to the utmost. This is why He said, "Unless your righteousness exceeds the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, you shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven." But whoever does not see the kingdom will certainly fall into hell. For this reason Paul also says, "Sin shall not have dominion over you, because you are not under the Law but under grace." And here again, "that you should serve in newness of spirit and not in the oldness of the letter." For it is not the letter that condemns—that is, the old Law—but the Spirit that helps. For this reason, among the ancients, if any were found practicing virginity, it was quite astonishing. But now the practice is scattered over every part of the world. And death, which in those times a few men despised with difficulty, is now despised by countless hosts of martyrs in villages and cities, consisting not only of men but even of women. Next, having finished with this, he again addresses an objection that is arising, and as he addresses it, he gives confirmation to his own point. He does not introduce the solution as his main argument but by way of opposing this objection, so that by the necessity of meeting it, he may get an opportunity to say what he wishes and make his accusation less unpleasant. Having said "in the newness of the Spirit and not in the oldness of the letter," he proceeds.

See how he again in this place spares the flesh and the Law. For he does not say that the Law was made of no effect, or that the flesh was made of no effect, but that we were made of no effect (i.e., were delivered). And how were we delivered? Why by the old man, who was held down by sin, being dead and buried. For this is what he sets forth in the words, being dead to that, wherein we were held. As if he had said, the chain by which we were held down was deadened and broken through, so that that which held down, namely sin, held down no more. But do not fall back or grow listless. For you have been freed with a view to being servants again, though not in the same way, but in newness of spirit, and not in the oldness of the letter. Now what does he mean here? For it is necessary to disclose it here, that when we come upon the passage, we may not be perplexed with it. When then Adam sinned (he means), and his body became liable to death and sufferings, it received also many physical losses, and the horse became less active and less obedient. But Christ, when He came, made it more nimble for us through baptism, rousing it with the wing of the Spirit. And for this reason the marks for the race, which they of old time had to run, are not the same as ours. Since then the race was not so easy as it is now. For this reason, He desires them to be clear not from murder only, as He did them of old time, but from anger also; nor is it adultery only that He bids them keep clear of, but even the unchaste look; and to be exempt not from false swearing only, but even from true. Matthew 5:21-33 And with their friends He orders them to love their enemies also. And in all other duties, He gives us a longer ground to run over, and if we do but obey, threatens us with hell, so showing that the things in question are not matters of free-will offering for the combatants, as celibacy and poverty are, but are binding upon us absolutely to fulfil. For they belong to necessary and urgent requisites, and the man who does not do them is to be punished to the utmost. This is why He said, Unless your righteousness exceeds the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, you shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven. Matthew 5:20 But he that does not see the kingdom, shall certainly fall into hell. For this cause Paul too says, Sin shall not have dominion over you, because you are not under the Law, but under grace. And here again, that you should serve in newness of spirit, and not in the oldness of the letter. For it is not the letter that condemns, that is the old Law, but the Spirit that helps. And for this reason among the ancients, if any were found practising virginity, it was quite astonishing. But now the thing is scattered over every part of the world. And death in those times some few men did with difficulty despise, but now in villages and cities there are hosts of martyrs without number, consisting not of men only, but even of women. And next having done with this, he again meets an objection which is rising, and as he meets it, gives confirmation to his own object. And so he does not introduce the solution of it as main argument, but by way of opposing this; that by the exigency of meeting it, he may get a plea for saying what he wishes, and make his accusation not so unpalatable. Having then said, in the newness of the Spirit, and not in the oldness of the letter, he proceeds.

What then? Is the Law sin? Certainly not.

Ver. 7. What then? Is the Law sin? God forbid.

Even before this, Paul had been saying that "the motions of sins, which were by the Law did work in our members" (Romans 7:5), and "sin shall have no dominion over you, for you are not under the Law" (Romans 6:14). And that "where no law is, there is no transgression" (Romans 4:15), and "but the Law came in, that the offense might abound" (Romans 5:20), and "the Law works wrath" (Romans 4:15). Now since all these statements seem to bring the Law into disrepute, Paul raises an objection in order to correct the suspicion arising from them, and says, "What then, is the Law sin? God forbid." Before offering his proof, he uses this strong denial to win over the hearer and to calm anyone who was troubled by it. For when someone heard this and felt assured of the speaker's good intentions, he would join with him in investigating the apparent difficulty and would not be suspicious of him. This is why Paul has phrased the objection as including the other person with him. He does not say, "What am I to say?" but rather "What shall we say then?" It is as though a deliberation and judgment were before them, and a general meeting had been called together, and the objection came forward not from Paul himself but in the course of discussion and from the real circumstances of the case. For that the letter kills—no one will deny this, Paul means—or that the Spirit gives life (2 Corinthians 3:6)—this too is plain, and nobody will dispute it. If then these are confessedly truths, what are we to say about the Law? That it is sin? God forbid. Explain the difficulty then. Do you see how Paul treats the opponent as present, and having taken on the role of the teacher, he comes to the explanation of it? Now what is this explanation? "Sin," he says, "the Law is not. Nay, I had not known sin, but by the Law." Notice the reach of his wisdom! What the Law is not, he has set down by way of objection, so that by removing this and thereby pleasing the Jew, he may persuade him to accept the lesser alternative. And what is this? Why, "that I had not known sin, but by the Law. For I had not known lust, except the Law had said, You shall not covet."

Even before this he had been saying, that the motions of sins, which were by the Law did work in our members Romans 7:5: and, sin shall have no dominion over you, for you are not under the Law. Romans 6:14 And that where no law is, there is no transgression. Romans 4:15 And, but the Law came in, that the offense might abound Romans 5:20; and, the Law works wrath. Romans 4:15 Now as all these things seem to bring the Law into disrepute, in order to correct the suspicion arising from them, he supposes also an objection, and says, What then, is the Law sin? God forbid. Before the proof he uses this adjuration to conciliate the hearer, and by way of soothing any who was troubled at it. For so, when he had heard this, and felt assured of the speaker's disposition, he would join with him in investigating the seeming perplexity, and feel no suspicions of him. Wherefore he has put the objection, associating the other with him. Hence, he does not say, What am I to say? But What shall we say then? As though a deliberation and a judgment were before them, and a general meeting called together, and the objection came forward not of himself, but in the course of discussion, and from real circumstances of the case. For that the letter kills, he means, no one will deny, or that the Spirit gives life 2 Corinthians 3:6; this is plain too, and nobody will dispute it. If then these are confessedly truths, what are we to say about the Law? That it is sin? God forbid. Explain the difficulty then. Do you see how he supposes the opponent to be present, and having assumed the dignity of the teacher, he comes to the explaining of it. Now what is this? Sin, he says, the Law is not. Nay, I had not known sin, but by the Law. Notice the reach of his wisdom! What the Law is not, he has set down by way of objection, so that by removing this, and thereby doing the Jew a pleasure, he may persuade him to accept the less alternative. And what is this? Why that I had not known sin, but by the Law. For I had not known lust, except the Law had said, You shall not covet.

Do you see how step by step he shows that the Law is not only an accuser of sin but to some extent its producer? Yet he proves that this happened not from any fault of the Law itself, but from the fault of the disobedient Jews. For he has taken great care to silence the Manichees who accuse the Law. So after saying, "Nay, I had not known sin, but by the Law," and "I had not known lust, except the Law had said, You shall not covet," he adds,

Do you observe, how by degrees he shows it to be not an accuser of sin only, but in a measure its producer? Yet not from any fault of its own, but from that of the froward Jews, he proves it was, that this happened. For he has taken good heed to stop the mouths of the Manichees, that accuse the Law; and so after saying, Nay, I had not known sin, but by the Law; and, I had not known lust, except the Law had said, You shall not covet; he adds,

But sin, taking occasion by the commandment, worked in me all manner of concupiscence.

Ver. 8. But sin, taking occasion by the commandment, wrought in me all manner of concupiscence.

Do you see how he has cleared the Law of all blame? For he says that sin took the opportunity provided by the commandment—not the Law itself—to increase concupiscence, and the opposite of the Law's intention was brought about. This happened because of weakness, not because of any badness in the Law. For when we desire something and then are prevented from having it, the flame of desire only increases. Now this did not come from the Law, for the Law on its own tried to keep us away from it. Rather, sin—that is, your own listlessness and bad disposition—used what was good for the opposite purpose. But this is no fault of the physician, but of the patient who applies the medicine wrongly. For the reason the Law was given was not to inflame concupiscence but to extinguish it, though the opposite resulted from it. Yet the blame does not attach to the Law but to us. If a person had a fever and wanted to drink something cold when it was not good for him, and someone refused to let him have his fill of it and so increased his craving for this harmful pleasure, that person could not deservedly be blamed. For the physician's job is simply to forbid it, but restraining himself is the patient's responsibility. And what if sin did take occasion from the Law? Surely there are many bad people who grow worse in their own wickedness through good precepts. For this was the way the devil ruined Judas, by plunging him into avarice and making him steal what belonged to the poor. However, it was not being entrusted with the money bag that brought this about, but the wickedness of his own spirit. And Eve, by bringing Adam to eat from the tree, threw him out of Paradise. But neither in that case was the tree the cause, even if the occasion took place through it. But if Paul treats the discussion about the Law with some vehemence, do not be surprised. For Paul is standing against the present emergency and does not allow his language to give any opening even to those who suspected otherwise, but takes great pains to make his present statement correct. Do not then judge what he is now going on to say by itself, but set beside it the purpose that leads him to speak of these things, and consider the madness of the Jews and their vigorous spirit of contention. Because he earnestly desires to do away with this, he seems to speak forcefully against the Law, not to find fault with it, but to weaken their vigor. For if it is any reproach to the Law that sin takes occasion by it, this will be found to be the case in the New Testament also. For in the New Testament there are thousands of laws, and about many more important matters. And one may see the same thing happen there also, not only with regard to covetous lust, as in Romans 7:7, but to all wickedness generally. For Christ says, "If I had not come and spoken to them, they would not have sin" (John 15:22). Here then sin finds a foothold in this fact, and so the greater punishment follows. And again when Paul discusses grace, he says, "Of how much worse punishment do you suppose he will be counted worthy who has trodden under foot the Son of God" (Hebrews 10:29). Has not then the worse punishment its origin from this, from the greater benefit? And the reason Paul says the Greeks were without excuse was because, being honored with the gift of reason and having gained knowledge of the beauty of creation and having been placed in a fair way to be led by it to the Creator, they did not use the wisdom of God as they should have. Do you see that for the wicked in all cases, occasions of greater punishment result from good things? But we shall not on this account accuse the benefits of God, but rather admire them even more on this account. But we shall throw the blame on the spirit of those who abuse the blessings for the opposite purpose. Let this then be our approach with regard to the Law also. But this is easy and feasible—the other is what presents a difficulty. How is it that Paul says "I would not have known lust except the Law had said, 'You shall not covet'"? Now if man had not known lust before he received the Law, what was the reason for the flood or the burning of Sodom? What does he mean then? He means vehement lust, and this is why he did not say simply "lust" but "all manner of concupiscence," indicating by that its vehemence. And what, it may be said, is the good of the Law if it adds to the disorder? None, but much mischief even. Yet the charge is not against the Law but against the listlessness of those who received it. For sin worked it, though by means of the Law. But this was not the purpose of the Law; no, the very opposite. Sin then became stronger, he says, and violent. But this again is no charge against the Law but against their obstinacy. For without the Law, sin is dead. That is, it was not so clearly identifiable. For even those before the Law knew that they had sinned, but they came to a more exact knowledge of it after the giving of the Law. And for this reason they were liable to a greater accusation, since it was not the same thing to have nature to accuse them and, besides nature, the Law, which told them distinctly every charge.

Do you see how he has cleared it of all blame? For sin, he says, taking occasion by the commandment, it was, and not the Law, that increased the concupiscence, and the reverse of the Law's intent was brought about. This came of weakness, and not of any badness. For when we desire a thing, and then are hindered of it, the flame of the desire is but increased. Now this came not of the Law; for it hindered us (3 manuscripts endeavored) of itself to keep us off from it; but sin, that is, your own listlessness and bad disposition, used what was good for the reverse. But this is no fault in the physician, but in the patient who applies the medicine wrongly. For the reason of the Law being given was, not to inflame concupiscence, but to extinguish it, though the reverse came of it. Yet the blame attaches not to it, but to us. Since if a person had a fever, and wanted to take cold drink when it was not good for him, and one were not to let him take his fill of it, and so increase his lust after this ruinous pleasure, one could not deservedly be found fault with. For the physician's business is simply prohibiting it, but the restraining himself is the patient's. And what if sin did take occasion from it? Surely there are many bad men who by good precepts grow in their own wickedness. For this was the way in which the devil ruined Judas, by plunging him into avarice, and making him steal what belonged to the poor. However it was not the being entrusted with the bag that brought this to pass, but the wickedness of his own spirit. And Eve, by bringing Adam to eat from the tree, threw him out of Paradise. But neither in that case was the tree the cause, even if it was through it that the occasion took place. But if he treats the discussion about the Law with somewhat of vehemence, do not feel surprise. For Paul is making a stand against the present exigency, and suffers not his language to give a handle even to those that suspected otherwise, but takes great pains to make the present statement correct. Do not then sift what he is now going on to say (4 manuscripts here saying) by itself, but put beside it the purpose by which he is led on to speak of these things, and reckon for the madness of the Jews, and their vigorous spirit of contention, which as he desires earnestly to do away with, he seems to bear violently ( πολὺς πνεἵν) against the Law, not to find fault with it, but to unnerve their vigor. For if it is any reproach to the Law that sin takes occasion by it, this will be found to be the case in the New Testament also. For in the New Testament there are thousands of laws, and about many more ( far more, Field) important matters. And one may see the same come to pass there also, not with regard to covetousness lust, as Romans 7:7 only, but to all wickedness generally. For He says, if I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin, John 15:22 Here then sin finds a footing in this fact, and so the greater punishment. And again when Paul discourses about grace, he says, Of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be counted worthy, who has trodden under foot the Son of God. Hebrews 10:29 Has not then the worse punishment its origin from hence, from the greater benefit? And the reason why he says the Greeks were without excuse was, because being honored with the gift of reason, and having gotten a knowledge of the beauty of the creation, and having been placed in a fair way for being led by it to the Creator, they did not so use the wisdom of God, as it was their duty. Do you see that to the wicked in all cases occasions of greater punishment result from good things? But we shall not in this accuse the benefits of God, but rather upon this even admire them the more: but we shall throw the blame on the spirit of those who abuse the blessings to contrary purpose. Let this then be our line with regard to the Law also. But this is easy and feasible — the other is what is a difficulty. How is it that he says I had not known lust except the Law had said, You shall not covet? Now if man had not known lust, before he received the Law, what was the reason for the flood, or the burning of Sodom? What does he mean then? He means vehement lust: and this is why he did not say, lust, but all manner of concupiscence, intimating, in that, its vehemency. And what, it will be said, is the good of the Law, if it adds to the disorder? None; but much mischief even. Yet the charge is not against the Law, but the listlessness of those who received it. For sin wrought it, though by the Law. But this was not the purpose of the Law, nay, the very opposite, Sin then became stronger, he says, and violent. But this again is no charge against the Law but against their obstinacy. For without the Law sin is dead. That is, was not so ascertainable. For even those before the Law knew that they had sinned, but they came to a more exact knowledge of it after the giving of the Law. And for this reason they were liable to a greater accusation: since it was not the same thing to have nature to accuse them, and besides nature the Law, which told them distinctly every charge.

I was alive without the Law once.

Ver. 9. For I was alive without the Law once.

When was that, exactly? Before Moses. Notice how he aims to demonstrate that the Law, both by what it did and what it did not do, weighed down human nature. For when I was alive without the Law, he means, I was not condemned as severely.

When, pray, was that? Before Moses. See how he sets himself to show that it, both by the things it did, and the things it did not do, weighed down human nature. For when I was alive without the Law, he means, I was not so much condemned.

But when the commandment came, sin came back to life, and I died.

But when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died.

This does seem to accuse the Law. But if someone examines it carefully, it will be seen as actually a commendation of it. For the Law did not create sin that did not exist before, but simply revealed what had gone unnoticed. And this is actually praise of the Law, since people had been sinning without realizing it before the Law came. When the Law arrived, even if they gained nothing else from it, they at least clearly learned this one thing: that they had been sinning. And this is no small matter when it comes to escaping from wickedness. Now if they did not escape, this has nothing to do with the Law, which designed everything toward this goal. Rather, the accusation belongs entirely to their disposition, which was perverse beyond all expectation. For what happened was not the natural result—being harmed by beneficial things. This is why he says, "And the commandment, which was ordained to life, I found to be unto death." He does not say it was made or it produced death, but "was found," thus explaining the strange and unusual kind of contradiction and placing all the blame on their own heads. For if, he says, you want to know its purpose, it led to life and was given with this intention. But if death resulted from it, the fault lies with those who received the commandment, not with the commandment itself, which was leading them to life. And he has shed further light on this point through what follows.

This seems indeed to be an accusing of theLaw. But if any one will look closely at it, it will be seen to be even an encomium of it. For it did not give existence to sin that before was not, but only pointed out what had escaped notice. And this is even a praise of the Law, if at least before it they had been sinning without perceiving it. But when this came, if they gained nothing besides from it, at all events this they were distinctly made acquainted with, the fact that they had been sinning. And this is no small point, with a view to getting free from wickedness. Now if they did not get free, this has nothing to do with the Law; which framed everything with a view to this end, but the accusation lies wholly against their spirit, which was perverse beyond all supposition. For what took place was not the natural thing — their being injured by things profitable. And this is why he says And the commandment, which was ordained to life, I found to be unto death. He does not say, it was made, or it brought forth death, but was found, so explaining the novel and unusual kind of discrepancy, and making the whole fall upon their own pate. For if, he says, you would know the aim of it, it led to life, and was given with this view. But if death was the issue of this, the fault is with them that received the commandment, and not of this, which was leading them to life. And this is a point on which he has thrown fresh light by what follows.

Sin, finding its opportunity through the commandment, deceived me and through it killed me.

Ver. 11. For sin taking occasion by the commandment deceived me, and by it slew me.

You can see how he consistently focuses on sin throughout, and completely clears the Law of any accusation. And so he continues as follows.

You observe how he everywhere keeps to sin, and entirely clears the Law of accusation. And so he proceeds as follows.

Verse 12. Therefore the law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good.

Ver. 12. Wherefore the law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good.

But if you are interested, we will present the arguments of those who misinterpret these statements. Doing so will make our own position clearer. Some say that Paul is not speaking here about the Law of Moses, but rather about the law of nature; others say he means the commandment given in Paradise. Yet Paul's purpose throughout is to abolish this Law, and he has no dispute with those other laws. This makes perfect sense, because it was fear and dread of this Law that made the Jews stubbornly resist grace. Moreover, it does not appear that Paul has ever called the commandment in Paradise a Law at all, nor has any other writer. To make this clearer from what Paul actually said, let us trace his argument, backing up a little. After speaking to them about strict conduct, he says, "Do you not know, brethren, how the Law has dominion over a man as long as he lives? Therefore you have become dead to the Law." Now if these things refer to the natural law, we would be without the natural law. And if that were true, we would be more senseless than the unreasoning animals. But this is certainly not the case. As for the law in Paradise, there is no need to argue about it, since that would be taking on unnecessary work by fighting against ideas people have already decided on. In what sense, then, does Paul say, "I would not have known sin except through the Law"? He is speaking not of complete ignorance, but of more accurate knowledge. For if he were speaking of the law of nature, how would what follows make sense? For he says, "I was once alive apart from the Law." Yet neither Adam nor anyone else can be shown ever to have lived without the law of nature. For as soon as God formed him, He placed that law of nature within him, making it dwell with him as a protection for the whole human kind (physis). Besides this, Paul does not appear anywhere to have called the law of nature a commandment. But this he calls both a commandment, and one that is just and holy, as well as a spiritual law. Yet the law of nature was not given to us by the Spirit. For barbarians, as well as Greeks and other peoples, have this law. From this it is clear that Paul is speaking of the Mosaic Law both above and afterward, and in all these passages. For this reason he also calls it holy, saying, "Therefore the Law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good." For even though the Jews have been unclean since the Law, and unjust and greedy, this does not destroy the virtue of the Law, just as their unbelief does not nullify the faithfulness of God. So from all these things it is plain that Paul is speaking here about the Law of Moses.

But, if you be so minded, we will bring before you the language of those who wrest these declarations. For this will make our own statements clearer. For there are some that say, that he is not here saying what he does of the Law of Moses, but some take it of the law of nature; some, of the commandment given in Paradise. Yet surely Paul's object everywhere is to annul this Law, but he has not any question with those. And with much reason; for it was through a fear and a horror of this that the Jews obstinately opposed grace. But it does not appear that he has ever called the commandment in Paradise Law at all; no, nor yet any other writer. Now to make this plainer from what he has really said, let us follow out his words, retracing the argument a little. Having then spoken to them about strictness of conversation, he goes on to say, Do you not know, brethren, how that the Law has dominion over a man as long as he lives? Wherefore you have become dead to the Law. Therefore if these things are said about the natural law, we are found to be without the natural law. And if this be true, we are more senseless than the creatures which are without reason. Yet this is not so, certainly. For with regard to the law in Paradise, there is no need to be contentious, lest we should be taking up a superfluous trouble, by entering the lists against things men have made up their minds upon. In what sense then does he say, I should not have known sin but by the Law? He is speaking, not of absolute want of knowledge, but of the more accurate knowledge. For if this were said of the law of nature, how would what follows suit? For I was alive, he says, without the Law once. Now neither Adam, nor any body else, can be shown ever to have lived without the law of nature. For as soon as God formed him, He put into him that law of nature, making it to dwell by him as a security to the whole kind (Gr. Nature, see p. 365). And besides this, it does not appear that he has anywhere called the law of nature a commandment. But this he calls as well a commandment, and that just and holy, as a spiritual law. But the law of nature was not given to us by the Spirit. For barbarians, as well as Greeks and other men, have this law. Hence it is plain, that it is the Mosaic Law that he is speaking of above, as well as afterwards, and in all the passages. For this cause also he calls it holy, saying, Wherefore the Law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good. For even though the Jews have been unclean since the Law, and unjust and covetous, this does not destroy the virtue of the Law, even as their unbelief does not make the faith of God of none effect. So from all these things it is plain, that it is of the Law of Moses that he here speaks.

Was then that which is good made death unto me? Absolutely not! Rather, it was sin, so that it might appear as sin.

Ver. 13. Was then that which is good made death unto me? God forbid. But sin that it might appear sin. (4 manuscripts om. ἡ.)

That is, to show what a great evil sin is—a lazy will, a tendency toward what is worse, the actual act itself (3 manuscripts omit this clause), and a distorted judgment. This is the cause of all evils. But Paul magnifies it by pointing out the surpassing grace of Christ and teaching them what a great evil He freed the human race from—an evil that had actually grown worse through the very remedies meant to cure it and was increased by the things meant to prevent it. This is why he continues: That sin, by the commandment, might become exceeding sinful. Do you see how these themes are woven together everywhere? By the very means he uses to accuse sin, he again shows the excellence of the Law. It is no small achievement to show what an evil sin is, to unfold its entire poison, and to bring it into view. This is what he demonstrates by saying that sin by the commandment might become exceeding sinful—that is, to make clear what an evil sin is, what a destructive thing it is. And this is what was revealed by the commandment. In this way he also shows that grace is superior to the Law—superior to, not in conflict with, the Law. Do not focus on the fact that those who received the Law were made worse by it; instead, consider this: the Law not only had no intention of drawing out wickedness to greater lengths, but actually aimed seriously at cutting down what already existed. But if the Law lacked the strength to do this, give it a crown for its intention, but worship more highly the power of Christ, which abolished, cut away, and pulled up by the roots an evil so complex and so difficult to overthrow. But when you hear me speak of sin, do not think of it as a substantial power, but as evil action that comes upon people and leaves them continually—something that has no existence before it happens and vanishes again after it occurs. This, then, was why the Law was given. No law is ever given to put an end to things that are natural, but rather to correct behavior that is deliberately wicked. Even secular lawgivers are aware of this, as is all humanity in general. They seek to correct only the evils that come from wickedness, and they do not attempt to eradicate things that are assigned to us along with our nature, since this they cannot do. For things that are natural remain unchangeable, as we have told you frequently in other discussions as well.

That is, that it might be shown what great evil sin is, namely, a listless will, an inclinableness to the worse side, the actual doing (3 manuscripts om. this clause), and the perverted judgment. For this is the cause of all the evils; but he amplifies it by pointing out the exceeding grace of Christ, and teaching them what an evil He freed the human race from, which, by the medicines used to cure it, had become worse, and was increased by the preventives. Wherefore he goes on to say: That sin, by the commandment, might become exceeding sinful. Do you see how these things are woven together everywhere? By the very means he uses to accuse sin, he again shows the excellency of the Law. Neither is it a small point which he has gained by showing what an evil sin is, and unfolding the whole of its poison, and bringing it to view. For this is what he shows, by saying, that sin by the commandment might become exceeding sinful. That is, that it may be made clear what an evil sin is, what a ruinous thing. And this is what was shown by the commandment. Hereby he also shows the preëminence of grace above the Law, the preëminence above, not the conflict with, the Law. For do not look to this fact, that those who received it were the worse for it; but consider the other, that the Law had not only no design of drawing wickedness out to greater lengths, but even seriously aimed at hewing down what already existed. But if it had no strength, give to it indeed a crown for its intention, but adore more highly the power of Christ, which abolished, cut away: and plucked up the very roots an evil so manifold and so hard to be overthrown. But when you hear me speak of sin, do not think of it as a substantial power, but evil doing, as it comes upon men and goes from them continually, and which, before it takes place, has no being, and when it has taken place, vanishes again. This then was why the Law was given. Now no law is ever given to put an end to things natural, but in order to correct a way of acting purposely wicked. And this the lawgivers that are without too are aware of, and all mankind in general. For it is the evils from viciousness alone that they are for setting right, and they do not undertake to extirpate those allotted us along with our nature; since this they cannot do. For things natural remain unalterable (Arist. Eth. b. 2, c. 1), as we have told you frequently in other discourses also.

So let us leave these debates and turn our attention back to moral instruction. Actually, this second part is related to those debates. For if we drive out wickedness, we will also bring in virtue, and by doing this we will clearly demonstrate that wickedness is not a natural evil. We will be able to easily silence those who ask about the origin of evil, not only through words but also through actions, since we share the same physis with them but are freed from their wickedness. Let us not focus on how difficult virtue is, but on the possibility of achieving it. If we are serious about it, virtue will become both easy and pleasant for us. But if you tell me about the pleasure of vice, tell me also about its outcome. For it ends in death, just as virtue leads us to life. Or, if you prefer, let us examine both of them even before their end. We will see that vice brings much pain with it, and virtue brings great pleasure. For what is more painful than a bad conscience? Or what is more pleasing than a good hope? Nothing cuts us so deeply or weighs so heavily on us as the expectation of evil, and nothing lifts us up and gives us wings like a good conscience. We can learn this from what we observe around us. Those who are in prison and awaiting sentencing, even if they enjoy luxuries beyond measure, live a more miserable life than beggars on the streets who have nothing troubling their consciences. The expectation of a terrible end prevents them from perceiving whatever pleasures they have at hand. And why speak only of prisoners? Even those living outside prison who have good fortune but carry a bad conscience are in a worse state than craftsmen who work for their bread and spend the whole day in labor. This is also why we say how miserable gladiators are, even though we see them in taverns, drunk, indulgent, and feasting, and we call them the most miserable of men, because the terrible fate they must expect far outweighs any pleasure. Now if such a life seems pleasant to them, remember what I keep telling you: it is no great wonder that someone living in vice does not flee from the misery and pain that vice brings. For see how something so detestable can seem delightful to those who practice it. Yet we do not say on this account that they are happy; indeed, this is the very reason we think them pitiable, because they have no understanding of the evils they are caught up in. What would you say of adulterers, who for a little pleasure endure at once a disgraceful slavery, loss of money, perpetual fear, and truly the very life of Cain, or rather one much worse than his? They are filled with fears for the present and trembling for the future, suspecting friend and foe alike, both those who know about it and those who do not. Even when they go to sleep they are not free from this struggle, as their bad conscience creates dreams full of various terrors, horrifying them in this way. The chaste man is completely different, for he lives the present life unshackled and in complete freedom. Weigh the little pleasure against the many waves of these terrors, and the brief effort of self-control against the calm of an entire life, and you will find that the latter has more pleasantness than the former. As for the man bent on robbery and seizing other people's goods, tell me if he does not undergo countless pains in running about, flattering slaves, freedmen, and doorkeepers, intimidating and threatening, acting shamelessly, watching, trembling, in agony, suspecting everything. The man who despises wealth is completely different, for he also enjoys abundant pleasure and lives without fear in perfect security. If anyone were to examine the other instances of vice, they would find much trouble and many dangers. What is more important is that in the case of virtue, the difficulties come first and the pleasant part comes afterward, so even the trouble is lightened in this way. But in the case of vice, the reverse is true. After the pleasure come the pains and punishments, so that these even destroy the pleasure. For just as someone who awaits the crown perceives nothing of present annoyance, so someone who must expect punishments after pleasures has no power to gather unmixed gladness, since fear throws everything into confusion. Or rather, if anyone were to examine the matter carefully, even before the punishment that follows these things, they would find that even at the very moment when vice is boldly pursued, much pain is felt. If you wish, let us examine this in the case of those who plunder other people's goods or those who in any way accumulate money. Setting aside the fears, dangers, trembling, agony, care, and all these things, let us suppose the case of a man who has gotten rich without any trouble and feels secure about maintaining his present fortune (which is impossible, but let us assume it for the sake of argument). What kind of pleasure is he to gather from having so much? On the contrary, this very thing will not let him be happy. For as long as he desires other things besides what he has, he is still on the rack. Because desire gives pleasure when it reaches satisfaction. If we are thirsty, for instance, we feel refreshed when we have drunk as much as we wish; but as long as we remain thirsty, even if we were to drain all the fountains in the world, our torment would only grow greater; even if we were to drink up ten thousand rivers, our state of punishment would be more distressing. In the same way, if you were to receive the goods of the whole world and still covet more, you would only increase your punishment the more things you tasted. Do not think that by gathering a great sum you will have any pleasure, but rather by refusing to be rich. If you covet wealth you will always be under the scourge. For this is a kind of love that never reaches its goal; the longer the journey you have traveled, the further you remain from the end.

And so let us leave these contests, and again practise ourselves in exhortation. Or rather, this last part belongs to those contests. For if we cast out wickedness, we should bring virtue in also: and by these means we shall clearly teach that wickedness is no natural evil, and shall be able easily to stop the mouths of them that enquire for the origin of evil, not by means of words only, but of actions also, since we share the same nature with them, but are freed from their wickedness. For let us not be looking at the laboriousness of virtue, but at the possibility of succeeding in it. But if we be in earnest, it will be at once light and palatable to us. But if you tell me of the pleasure of vice, tell out its end too. For it issues in death, even as virtue leads us to life. Or if you think fit let us rather scrutinize them both even before their end; for we shall see that vice has a great deal of pain attached to it, and virtue great pleasure. For what pray is so painful as a bad conscience? Or what more pleasing than a good hope? For there is nothing, assuredly there is nothing, which is used to cut us so deep, and press so hard on us, as the expectation of evil: nothing that so keeps us up, and all but gives us wings, as a good conscience. And this we may get a knowledge of even by what takes place before our eyes. For they that dwell in a prison, and are in expectation of sentence against them, let them have the enjoyment of luxury repeated beyond count, live a more afflicting life than those that go a begging by the by-roads, yet with nothing upon their consciences to trouble them. For the expectation of a dreadful end will not let them perceive those pleasures which they have in their hands. And why do I speak of prisoners? Why, as for those that are living out of prison, and have a good fortune, yet have a bad conscience about them, handicraftsmen that work for their bread, and spend the whole day amid their labor, are in a far better plight than they. And for this reason too we say, How miserable the gladiators are (though seeing them as we do in taverns, drunken, luxurious, gormandizing), and call them the most miserable of men, because the calamity of the end which they must expect is too great to admit of comparison with that pleasure. Now if to them a life of this sort seems to be pleasing, remember what I am continually telling you, that it is no such marvel that a man who lives in vice should not flee from the misery and pain of vice. For see how a thing so detestable as that, yet seems to be delectable to those who practice it. Yet we do not on this account say, how happy they are, for this is just the very reason why we think them pitiable, because they have no notion of the evils they are among. And what would you say of adulterers, who for a little pleasure undergo at once a disgraceful slavery, and a loss of money, and a perpetual fear (Hor. Sat. II. vii. 58-67), and in fact the very life of a Cain, or rather one that is even much worse than his; filled with fears for the present, and trembling for the future, and suspecting alike friend and foe, and those that know about it, and those that know nothing? Neither when they go to sleep are they quit of this struggle, their bad conscience shaping out for them dreams that abound with sundry terrors, and in this way horrifying them. Far otherwise is the chaste man, seeing he passes the present life unshackled and at full liberty. Weigh then against the little pleasure, the sundry fluctuations of these terrors, and with the short labor of continency, the calm of an entire life; and you will find the latter has more of pleasantness than the former. But as for the man that is set upon plundering and laying hands upon other men's goods, tell me if he has not to undergo countless pains in the way of running about, fawning upon slaves, freemen, doorkeepers; alarming and threatening, acting shamelessly, watching, trembling, in agony, suspecting everything. Far otherwise is the man that holds riches in contempt, for he too enjoys pleasure in abundance, and lives with no fear, and in perfect security. And if any one were to go through the other instances of vice, he would find much trouble, and many rocks. But what is of greater importance is, that in the case of virtue the difficulties come first, and the pleasant part afterwards, so the trouble is even thus alleviated. But in the case of vice, the reverse. After the pleasure, the pains and the punishments, so that by these besides the pleasure is done away. For as he who waits for the crown, perceives nothing of present annoyance, so he that has to expect the punishments after the pleasures has no power of gathering in a gladness that is unalloyed, since the fear puts everything in confusion. Or rather if any one were to scrutinize the thing with care, even before the punishment which follows upon these things, he would find that even at the very moment when vice is boldly entered upon, a great deal of pain is felt. And, if you think fit, let us just examine this in the case of those who plunder other men's goods. Or those who in any way get together money, and setting aside the fears, and dangers, and trembling, and agony, and care, and all these things, let us suppose the case of a man, who has got rich without any annoyance, and feels sure about maintaining his present fortune (which he has no means of doing, still for all that let it be assumed for argument's sake). What sort of pleasure then is he to gather in from having so much about him? On the contrary, it is just this very thing that will not let him be glad-hearted. For as long as ever he desires other things besides, he is still upon the rack. Because desire gives pleasure at the time it has come to a stand. If thirsty, for instance, we feel refreshed, when we have drunk as much as we wish; but so long as we keep thirsty, even if we were to have exhausted all the fountains in the world, our torment were but growing greater; even if we were to drink up ten thousand rivers, our state of punishment were more distressing. And thou also, if you were to receive the goods of the whole world, and still to covet, would make your punishment the greater, the more things you had tasted of. Fancy not then, that from having gathered a great sum together you shall have anything of pleasure, but rather by declining to be rich. But if you covet to be rich you will be always under the scourge. For this is a kind of love that does not reach its aim; and the longer journey you have gone, the further off you keep from the end.

Isn't this absurd, then—a derangement, an extreme madness? Let us forsake this first of evils, or rather let us not even touch this covetousness at all. Yet if we have touched it, let us spring away from its first motions (προοιμίων). For this is the advice the writer of Proverbs gives us when he speaks about the harlot: Spring away, he says, tarry not, neither go near the door of her house. This same thing I would say to you about the love of money. For if by entering gradually you fall into this ocean of madness, you will not be able to get up out of it with ease, and as if you were in whirlpools, struggle as often as you may, it will not be easy for you to get clear. So after falling into this far worse abyss of covetousness, you will destroy yourself with all that belongs to you. And so my advice is that we be on our watch against the beginning and avoid little evils, for the great ones are generated by these. For he who gets into a habit of saying at every sin, "This matters nothing!" will little by little ruin himself entirely. At any rate it is this which has introduced vice, which has opened the doors to the robber, which has thrown down the walls of cities—this saying at each sin, "This matters nothing!" Thus in the case of the body too, the greatest diseases grow up when trifling ones are made light of. If Esau had not first been a traitor to his birthright, he would not have become unworthy of the blessings. If he had not rendered himself unworthy of the blessings, he would not have had the desire of going on to fratricide. If Cain had not fallen in love with the first place but had left that to God, he would not have had the second place. Again, when he had the second place, if he had listened to the advice he would not have conceived the murder. Again, if after doing the murder he had come to repentance when God called him and had not answered in an irreverent way, he would not have had to suffer the subsequent evils. But if those before the Law did owing to this listlessness come to the very bottom of misery, only consider what is to become of us who are called to a greater contest, unless we take strict heed to ourselves and make speed to quench the sparks of evil deeds before the whole pile is kindled. Take an instance of my meaning. Are you in the habit of false swearing? Do not stop at this only, but away with all swearing, and you will have no further need of trouble. For it is far harder for a man who swears to keep from false swearing than to abstain from swearing altogether. Are you an insulting and abusive person? A striker too? Lay down as a law for yourself not to be angry or brawl in the least, and with the root the fruit also will be gotten rid of. Are you lustful and dissipated? Make it your rule again not even to look at a woman or to go up into the theatre or to trouble yourself with the beauty of other people whom you see about. For it is far easier not even to look at a woman of good figure than after looking and taking in the lust to thrust out the disturbance that comes from it, the struggle being easier in the preliminaries (προοιμίοις). Or rather we have no need of a struggle at all if we do not throw the gates open to the enemy or take in the seeds of evil (κακίας). And this is why Christ chastised the man who looks unchastely upon a woman, that He might free us from greater labor before the adversary became strong, bidding us cast him out of the house while he may be cast out even with ease. For what need is there to have unnecessary trouble and to get entangled with the enemies when without entanglement we may erect the trophy and before the wrestling seize upon the prize? For it is not so great a trouble not to look upon beautiful women as it is while looking to restrain oneself. Or rather the first would be no trouble at all, but immense toil and labor comes on after looking. Since then this trouble is less, or rather there is no labor at all nor trouble but the greater gain, why do we take pains to plunge into an ocean of countless evils? And further, he who does not look upon a woman will overcome such lust not only with greater ease but with a higher purity, as he on the other hand who does look gets free with more trouble and not without a kind of stain—that is, if he does get free at all. For he who does not take a view of the beautiful figure is pure also from the lust that might result. But he who lusts to look, after first laying his reason low and polluting it in countless ways, has then to cast out the stain that came of the lust—that is, if he does cast it out. This then is why Christ, to prevent our suffering in this way, did not prohibit murder only but wrath; not adultery only but an unchaste look even; not perjury only but all swearing whatsoever. Nor does he make the measure of virtue stop here, but after having given these laws He proceeds to a still greater degree. For after keeping us far away from murder and bidding us to be clear of wrath, He bids us be ready even to suffer ill, and not to be prepared to suffer no more than what he who attacks us pleases, but even to go further and to get the better of his utmost madness by the overflowingness of our own Christian spirit (τῆς οἰκείας φιλοσοφίας). For what He says is not, "If a man smite you on your right cheek, bear it nobly and hold your peace," but He adds to this the yielding to him the other too. For He says, "Turn to him the other also." This then is the brilliant victory, to yield him even more than what he wishes and to go beyond the bounds of his evil desire by the profuseness of one's own patient endurance. For in this way you will put a stop to his madness and also receive from the second act again the reward of the first, besides putting a stop to wrath against him. Do you see how in all cases it is we who have it in our power not to suffer ill, and not they who inflict it? Or rather it is not the not suffering ill alone, but even the having benefits done us that we have in our own power. And this is the truest wonder, that we are so far from being injured, if we are right-minded, that we are even benefited, and that too by the very things that we suffer unjustly at the hands of others. Reflect then: has such a one done you an affront? You have the power of making this affront redound to your honor. For if you do an affront in return, you only increase the disgrace. But if you bless him who did you the affront, you will see that all men give you victory and proclaim your praise. Do you see how by the things wherein we are wronged we get good done to us if we are so minded? This one may see happening in the case of money matters, of blows, and the same in everything else. For if we requite them with the opposite, we are but twining a double crown about us, one for the ills we have suffered as well as one for the good we are doing. Whenever then a person comes and tells you that such a one has done you an affront and keeps continually speaking ill of you to everybody, praise the man to those who tell you of him. For thus even if you wish to avenge yourself, you will have the power of inflicting punishment. For those who hear you, be they ever so foolish, will praise you and hate him as fiercer than any brute beast, because he, without being at all wronged, caused you pain, but you, even when suffering wrong, requited him with the opposite. And so you will have it in your power to prove that all that he said was to no purpose. For he who feels the tooth of slander gives by his vexation a proof that he is conscious of the truth of what is said. But he who smiles at it by this very thing acquits himself of all suspicion with those who are present. Consider then how many good things you gather together from the affair. First, you rid yourself of all vexation and trouble. Secondly (rather this should come first), even if you have sins, you put them off, as the Publican did by bearing the Pharisee's accusation meekly. Besides, you will by this practice make your soul heroic, and will enjoy endless praises from all men, and will divest yourself of any suspicion arising from what is said. But even if you are desirous of taking revenge upon the man, this too will follow in full measure, both by God's punishing him for what he has said and before that punishment by your heroic conduct standing to him in the place of a mortal blow. For there is nothing that cuts those who affront us so much to the heart as for

Is not this a paradox then, a derangement, a madness in the extreme? Let us then forsake this first of evils, or rather let us not even touch this covetousness at all. Yet, if we have touched it, let us spring away from its first motions ( προοιμίων). For this is the advice the writer of the Proverbs gives us, when he speaks about the harlot: Spring away, he says, tarry not, neither go thou near to the door of her house Proverbs 5:8: this same thing I would say to you about the love of money. For if by entering gradually you fall into this ocean of madness, you will not be able to get up out of it with ease, and as if you were in whirlpools, struggle as often as ever you may, it will not be easy for you to get clear; so after falling into this far worse abyss of covetousness, you will destroy your own self, with all that belongs to you. Acts 8:20 And so my advice is that we be on our watch against the beginning, and avoid little evils, for the great ones are gendered by these. For he who gets into a way of saying at every sin, This matters nothing! will little by little ruin himself entirely. At all events it is this which has introduced vice; which has opened the doors to the robber (5 manuscripts devil), which has thrown down the walls of cities, this saying at each sin, This matters nothing! Thus in the case of the body too, the greatest of diseases grow up, when trifling ones are made light of. If Esau had not first been a traitor to his birthright, he would not have become unworthy of the blessings. If he had not rendered himself unworthy of the blessings, he would not have had the desire of going on to fratricide. If Cain had not fallen in love with the first place, but had left that to God, he would not have had the second place. Again, when he had the second place, if he had listened to the advice, he would not have travailed with the murder. Again, if after doing the murder he had come to repentance, when God called him, and had not answered in an irreverent way, he would not have had to suffer the subsequent evils. But if those before the Law did owing to this listlessness come to the very bottom of misery, only consider what is to become of us, who are called to a greater contest, unless we take strict heed unto ourselves, and make speed to quench the sparks of evil deeds before the whole pile is kindled. Take an instance of my meaning. Are you in the habit of false swearing? Do not stop at this only, but away with all swearing, and you will have no further need of trouble. For it is far harder for a man that swears to keep from false swearing, than to abstain from swearing altogether. Are you an insulting and abusive person? A striker too? Lay down as a law for yourself not to be angry or brawl in the least, and with the root the fruit also will be gotten rid of. Are you lustful and dissipated? Make it your rule again not even to look at a woman Job 31:1, or to go up into the theatre, or to trouble yourself with the beauty of other people whom you see about. For it is far easier not even to look at a woman of good figure, than after looking and taking in the lust, to thrust out the perturbation that comes thereof, the struggle being easier in the preliminaries ( προοιμίοις). Or rather we have no need of a struggle at all if we do not throw the gates open to the enemy, or take in the seeds of mischief ( κακίας). And this is why Christ chastised the man who looks unchastely upon a woman Matthew 5:28, that He might free us from greater labor, before the adversary became strong, bidding us cast him out of the house while he may be cast out even with ease. For what need to have superfluous trouble, and to get entangled with the enemies, when without entanglement we may erect the trophy, and before the wrestling seize upon the prize? For it is not so great a trouble not to look upon beautiful women, as it is while looking to restrain one's self. Or rather the first would be no trouble at all, but immense toil and labor comes on after looking. Since then this trouble is less (most manuscripts add, to the incontinent), or rather there is no labor at all, nor trouble, but the greater gain, why do we take pains to plunge into an ocean of countless evils? And farther, he who does not look upon a woman, will overcome such lust not only with greater ease, but with a higher purity, as he on the other hand who does look, gets free with more trouble, and not without a kind of stain, that is, if he does get free at all. For he that does not take a view of the beautiful figure, is pure also from the lust that might result. But he who lusts to look, after first laying his reason low, and polluting it in countless ways, has then to cast out the stain that came of the lust, that is, if he do cast it out. This then is why Christ, to prevent our suffering in this way, did not prohibit murder only, but wrath; not adultery only, but an unchaste look even: not perjury only, but all swearing whatsoever. Nor does he make the measure of virtue stop here, but after having given these laws, He proceeds to a still greater degree. For after keeping us far away from murder, and bidding us to be clear of wrath, He bids us be ready even to suffer ill, and not to be prepared to suffer no more than what he who attacks us pleases, but even to go further, and to get the better of his utmost madness by the overflowingness of our own Christian spirit ( τἥς οἱκείας φιγοσοφίας). For what He says is not, If a man smite you on your right cheek, bear it nobly and hold your peace; but He adds to this the yielding to him the other too. For He says, Turn to him the other also. Matthew 5:39 This then is the brilliant victory, to yield him even more than what he wishes, and to go beyond the bounds of his evil desire by the profuseness of one's own patient endurance. For in this way you will put a stop to his madness, and also receive from the second act again the reward of the first, besides putting a stop to wrath against him. See you, how in all cases it is we that have it in our power not to suffer ill, and not they that inflict it? Or rather it is not the not suffering ill alone, but even the having benefits (Sav. conj. παθεἵν εὖ, so 2 manuscripts) done us that we have in our own power. And this is the truest wonder, that we are so far from being injured, if we be right-minded, that we are even benefited, and that too by the very things that we suffer unjustly at the hands of others. Reflect then; has such an one done you an affront? You have the power of making this affront redound to your honor. For if you do an affront in return, you only increase the disgrace. But if you bless him that did you the affront, you will see that all men give you victory, and proclaim your praise. Do you see how by the things wherein we are wronged, we get good done unto us if we be so minded? This one may see happening in the case of money matters, of blows, and the same in everything else. For if we requite them with the opposite, we are but twining a double crown about us, one for the ills we have suffered, as well as one for the good we are doing. Whenever then a person comes and tells you that such an one has done you an affront, and keeps continually speaking ill of you to everybody, praise the man to those who tell you of him. For thus even if you wish to avenge yourself, you will have the power of inflicting punishment. For those who hear you, be they ever so foolish, will praise you, and hate him as fiercer than any brute beast, because he, without being at all wronged, caused you pain, but you, even when suffering wrong, requited him with the opposite. And so you will have it in your power to prove that all that he said was to no purpose. For he who feels the tooth of slander, gives by his vexation a proof that he is conscious of the truth of what is said. But he who smiles at it, by this very thing acquits himself of all suspicion with those who are present. Consider then how many good things you cull together from the affair. First, you rid yourself of all vexation and trouble. Secondly (rather this should come first), even if you have sins, you put them off, as the Publican did by bearing the Pharisee's accusation meekly. Besides, you will by this practice make your soul heroic (Gr. philosophic), and will enjoy endless praises from all men, and will divest yourself of any suspicion arising from what is said. But even if you are desirous of taking revenge upon the man, this too will follow in full measure, both by God's punishing him for what he has said, and before that punishment by your heroic conduct standing to him in the place of a mortal blow. For there is nothing that cuts those who affront us so much to the heart, as for us who are affronted to smile at the affront. As then from behaving with Christian heroism so many honors will accrue to us, so from being little-minded just the opposite will befall us in everything. For we disgrace ourselves, and also seem to those present to be guilty of the things mentioned, and fill our soul with perturbation, and give our enemy pleasure, and provoke God, and add to our former sins. Taking then all this into consideration, let us flee from the abyss of a little mind ( μικροψυχίας), and take refuge in the port of patient endurance ( μακροθυμίας), that here we may at once find rest unto our souls Matthew 11:29, as Christ also set forth, and may attain to the good things to come, by the grace and love toward man, etc.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 11 — Romans 6:5

Homily 11 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210211.htm>.

Opening

Romans 6:5

Rom. VI. 5

For if we have been united together in the likeness of His death, we shall also be united in the likeness of His resurrection.

For if we have been planted together in the likeness of His death, we shall be also in the likeness of His resurrection.

What I mentioned earlier I'll say again here: Paul constantly shifts into exhortation without making the twofold division he uses in the other Epistles, where he sets apart the first section for doctrines and the second for moral instruction. Here he doesn't do that, but blends moral instruction with the subject throughout, so it gains easier acceptance. Here he says there are two mortifyings and two deaths: one is accomplished by Christ in Baptism, and the other we must bring about through our own earnestness afterward. Our former sins were buried through His gift. But remaining dead to sin after baptism must be the work of our own earnestness, though we still find God giving us great help in this too. For this is not the only thing Baptism can do—wipe out our former sins; it also guards against future ones. Just as with the former sins your contribution was faith so they could be wiped out, so also with those that come after, demonstrate the change in your goals so you don't defile yourself again. This and similar things are what he is advising when he says, "for if we have been planted together in the likeness of His death, we shall be also in the likeness of His resurrection." Do you see how he rouses the listener by leading him straight up to his Master, and takes great care to show the strong likeness? This is why he doesn't say "in death," lest you object, but "in the likeness of His death." For our essence itself has not died, but the man of sins—that is, wickedness. And he doesn't say, "for if we have been partakers of the likeness of His death," but what? "If we have been planted together"—by mentioning planting, he hints at the fruit that results for us from it. For just as His Body, by being buried in the earth, brought forth as its fruit the salvation of the world, so ours also, being buried in baptism, bore as fruit righteousness, sanctification, adoption, and countless blessings. And it will also bear the gift of the resurrection hereafter. Since we were buried in water and He in earth, and we in regard to sin and He in regard to His Body, this is why he didn't say "we were planted together in His death" but "in the likeness of His death." For both are death, but not of the same subject. So when he says "we have been planted together in His death, we shall be in that of His resurrection," he is speaking here of the resurrection that is to come. For when he was discussing death before and said, "Do you not know, brethren, that so many of us as were baptized into Christ were baptized into His death?" he had not made any clear statement about the resurrection, but only about the way of life after baptism, telling people to walk in newness of life. Therefore he here resumes the same subject and proceeds to foretell to us clearly that resurrection. And so you may know that he is not speaking of the resurrection resulting from baptism but about the other one: after saying "for if we were planted together in the likeness of His death," he doesn't say that we shall be in the likeness of His resurrection, but we shall belong to the resurrection. For to prevent you from saying, "And how, if we did not die as He died, are we to rise as He rose?"—when he mentioned the death, he didn't say "planted together in the death," but "in the likeness of His death." But when he mentioned the resurrection, he didn't say "in the likeness of the resurrection," but "we shall be of the resurrection itself." And he doesn't say "we have been made," but "we shall be," by this word again plainly meaning that resurrection which has not yet taken place but will hereafter. Then, to give credibility to what he says, he points out another resurrection which is brought about here before that one, so that from the one that is present you may believe the one that is to come also. For after saying "we shall be planted together in the resurrection," he adds,

What I had before occasion to remark, that I mention here too, that he continually digresses into exhortation, without making any twofold division as he does in the other Epistles, and setting apart the former portion for doctrines, and the latter for the care of moral instruction. Here then he does not do so, but blends the latter with the subject throughout, so as to gain it an easy admission. Here then he says there are two mortifyings, and two deaths, and that one is done by Christ in Baptism, and the other it is our duty to effect by earnestness afterwards. For that our former sins were buried, came of His gift. But the remaining dead to sin after baptism must be the work of our own earnestness, however much we find God here also giving us large help. For this is not the only thing Baptism has the power to do, to obliterate our former transgressions; for it also secures against subsequent ones. As then in the case of the former, your contribution was faith that they might be obliterated, so also in those subsequent to this, show forth the change in your aims, that you may not defile yourself again. For it is this and the like that he is counselling you when he says, for if we have been planted together in the likeness of His Death, we shall be also in the likeness of His Resurrection. Do you observe, how he rouses the hearer by leading him straightway up to his Master, and taking great pains to show the strong likeness? This is why he does not say in death, lest you should gainsay it, but, in the likeness of His Death. For our essence itself has not died, but the man of sins, that is, wickedness. And he does not say, for if we have been partakers of the likeness of His Death; but what? If we have been planted together, so, by the mention of planting, giving a hint of the fruit resulting to us from it. For as His Body, by being buried in the earth, brought forth as the fruit of it the salvation of the world; thus ours also, being buried in baptism, bore as fruit righteousness, sanctification, adoption, countless blessings. And it will bear also hereafter the gift of the resurrection. Since then we were buried in water, He in earth, and we in regard to sin, He in regard to His Body, this is why he did not say, we were planted together in His Death, but in the likeness of His Death. For both the one and the other is death, but not that of the same subject. If then he says, we have been planted together in His Death, we shall be in that of His Resurrection, speaking here of the Resurrection which (Gr. be of His Resurrection) is to come. For since when he was upon the subject of the Death before, and said, Do you not know, brethren, that so many of us as were baptized into Christ were baptized into His Death? he had not made any clear statement about the Resurrection, but only about the way of life after baptism, bidding men walk in newness of life; therefore he here resumes the same subject, and proceeds to foretell to us clearly that Resurrection. And that you may know that he is not speaking of that resulting from baptism, but about the other, after saying, for if we were planted together in the likeness of His Death, he does not say that we shall be in the likeness of His Resurrection, but we shall belong to the Resurrection. For to prevent your saying, and how, if we did not die as He died, are we to rise as He rose? When he mentioned the Death, he did not say, planted together in the Death, but, in the likeness of His Death. But when he mentioned the Resurrection, he did not say, in the likeness of the Resurrection, but we shall be of the Resurrection itself. And he does not say, We have been made, but we shall be, by this word again plainly meaning that Resurrection which has not yet taken place, but will hereafter. Then with a view to give credibility to what he says, he points out another Resurrection which is brought about here before that one, that from that which is present you may believe also that which is to come. For after saying, we shall be planted together in the Resurrection, he adds,

Verse 6: "Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with Him, that the body of sin might be destroyed."

Ver. 6. Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with Him, that the body of sin might be destroyed.

So he puts together both the cause and the demonstration of the resurrection that is to come. And he does not say "is crucified," but "is crucified with Him," thus bringing baptism near to the Cross. And on this account also he said above, "We have been planted together in the likeness of His Death," so that the body of sin might be destroyed—not giving that name to this physical body of ours, but to all iniquity. For just as he calls the whole sum of wickedness the old man, so again the wickedness that is made up of the different parts of iniquity he calls the body of that man. And that what I am saying is not mere guesswork, listen to Paul's own interpretation of this very thing in what comes next. For after saying "that the body of sin might be destroyed," he adds, "that henceforth we should not serve sin." For the way in which I would have it dead is not so that you should be destroyed and die, but so that you do not sin. And as he goes on he makes this still clearer.

So putting together both the cause and the demonstration of the Resurrection which is to come. And he does not say is crucified, but is crucified with Him, so bringing baptism near to the Cross. And on this score also it was that he said above, We have been planted together in the likeness of His Death that the body of sin might be destroyed, not giving that name to this body of ours, but to all iniquity. For as he calls the whole sum of wickedness the old man, thus again the wickedness which is made up of the different parts of iniquity he calls the body of that man. And that what I am saying is not mere guesswork, hearken to Paul's own interpretation of this very thing in what comes next. For after saying, that the body of sin might be destroyed, he adds, that henceforth we should not serve sin. For the way in which I would have it dead is not so that you should be destroyed and die, but so that you sin not. And as he goes on he makes this still clearer.

For he that is dead, he says, is freed (Greek: justified) from sin.

Ver. 7. For he that is dead, he says, is freed (Gr. justified) from sin.

This he says of every person: just as someone who has died is freed from sinning, lying there as a dead body, so too the person who has come up from baptism, since he has died there once for all, must remain ever dead to sin. If then you have died in baptism, remain dead, for anyone who dies can sin no more; but if you sin, you damage God's gift. After requiring of us then philosophia (heroism, virtue) of this degree, he immediately brings in the crown also, in these words.

This he says of every man, that as he that is dead is henceforth freed from sinning, lying as a dead body, so must he that has come up from baptism, since he has died there once for all, remain ever dead to sin. If then you have died in baptism, remain dead, for any one that dies can sin no more; but if you sin, you mar God's gift. After requiring of us then heroism (Gr. philosophy) of this degree, he presently brings in the crown also, in these words.

Now if we have died with Christ.

Ver. 8. Now if we be dead with Christ.

And indeed even before the crown, this is in itself the greater crown: sharing with our Master. But he says, I give even another reward. What kind is it? It is eternal life. For we believe, he says, that we shall also live with Him. And how is this clear?

And indeed even before the crown, this is in itself the greater crown, the partaking with our Master. But he says, I give even another reward. Of what kind is it? It is life eternal. For we believe, he says, that we shall also live with Him. And whence is this clear?

Verse 9: "Christ, having been raised from the dead, dies no more."

Ver. 9. That Christ being raised from the dead, dies no more.

Notice again his boldness, and how he establishes the point from opposite arguments. Since it was likely that some would be troubled by the Cross and the Death, he shows that this very thing is a basis for feeling confident from now on.

And notice again his undauntedness, and how he makes the thing good from opposite grounds. Since then it was likely that some would feel perplexed at the Cross and the Death, he shows that this very thing is a ground for feeling confident henceforward.

Look, he says, don't think that just because He died once, He is mortal. This very fact is the reason He is immortal. For His death has been the death of death, and because He did die, He therefore does not die. For even that death

For suppose not, he says, because He once died, that He is mortal, for this is the very reason of His being immortal. For His death has been the death of death, and because He did die, He therefore does not die. For even that death

He died unto sin.

Ver. 10. He died unto sin.

What does "unto sin" mean? It means that He was not subject even to that sin, but He died for our sin so that He might destroy it and cut away all its power and strength. Do you see how he frightens them? For if He does not die again, then there is no second laver, so you must keep yourself from any inclination toward sin. For he says all this to take a stand against the idea "let us do evil that good may come" and "let us remain in sin that grace may abound." To take away this notion completely, root and branch, he sets down all this. But when he says "in that He lives, He lives unto God," he means unchangeably, so that death no longer has any dominion over Him. For if He did not die the first death through any liability to it, except only for the sin of others, much less will He die again now that He has done away with that sin. And he also says this in the Epistle to the Hebrews: "But now once, in the end of the world has He appeared to put away sin by the Sacrifice of Himself. And as it is appointed unto men once to die, and after that the judgment; so Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many, and unto them that look for Him shall He appear the second time without sin unto salvation." And he both points out the power of the life that is according to God, and also the strength of sin. For with regard to the life according to God, he shows that Christ shall die no more. With regard to sin, he shows that if it brought about the death even of the Sinless One, how can it do otherwise than be the ruin of those who are subject to it? And then, since he had been speaking about His life, so that no one might say, "What does what you have been saying have to do with us?" he adds,

What does unto sin mean? It means that He was not subject even to that one, but for our sin, that He might destroy it, and cut away its sinews and all its power, therefore He died. Do you see how he affrights them? For if He does not die again, then there is no second laver, then do thou keep from all inclinableness to sin. For all this he says to make a stand against the let us do evil that good may come. Let us remain in sin that grace may abound. To take away this conception then, root and branch, it is, that he sets down all this. But in that He lives, He lives unto God, he says — that is, unchangeably, so that death has no more any dominion over Him. For if it was not through any liability to it that He died the former death, save only for the sin of others, much less will He die again now that He has done that sin away. And this he says in the Epistle to the Hebrews also, But now once, he says, in the end of the world has He appeared to put away sin by the Sacrifice of Himself. And as it is appointed unto men once to die, and after that the judgment; so Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many, and unto them that look for Him shall He appear the second time without sin unto salvation. Hebrews 9:26-28 And he both points out the power of the life that is according to God, and also the strength of sin. For with regard to the life according to God, he shows that Christ shall die no more. With regard to sin, that if it brought about the death even of the Sinless, how can it do otherwise than be the ruin of those that are subject to it? And then as he had discoursed about His life; that none might say, What has that which you have been saying to do with us? He adds,

Consider yourselves to be dead to sin, but alive to God.

Ver. 11. Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto God.

He rightly says "reckon," because what he is speaking of cannot yet be seen with our eyes. And what are we to reckon? someone may ask. That we are dead to sin but alive to God, in Jesus Christ our Lord. For the person who lives this way will take hold of every virtue, since he has Jesus Himself as his ally. That is what "in Christ" means—for if He raised them when they were dead, how much more will He be able to keep them alive now that they are living.

He well says, reckon, because there is no setting that, which he is speaking of, before the eyes as yet. And what are we to reckon? One may ask. That we are dead unto sin, but alive unto God. In Jesus Christ our Lord. For he that so lives will lay hold of every virtue, as having Jesus Himself for his ally. For that is what, in Christ, means, for if He raised them when dead, much more when alive will He be able to keep them so.

Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that you should obey it in the lusts thereof.

Ver. 12. Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that you should obey it in the lusts thereof.

He does not say, let not the flesh live or act, but let not sin reign, for He came not to destroy our nature, but to set our free choice right. Then to show that we are not held down by sin through any force or necessity, but willingly, he does not say "let it not tyrannize"—a word that would imply necessity—but "let it not reign." For it is absurd for those who are being led to the kingdom of heaven to have sin ruling over them as empress, and for those who are called to reign with Christ to choose to be captives of sin. It would be like someone tearing the crown from his head and choosing to be the slave of a raging woman who came begging and was dressed in rags. Next, since it was a difficult task to overcome sin, see how he shows it to be even easy, and how he lightens the labor by saying "in your mortal body." For this shows that the struggles are only for a time and will soon come to an end. At the same time he reminds us of our former evil condition and of the root of death, since it was from this that the body became mortal, contrary even to its beginning. Yet it is possible even for one with a mortal body not to sin. Do you see the abundance of Christ's grace? For Adam, though he did not yet have a mortal body, fell. But you, who have received a body even subject to death, can be crowned. How then does sin reign? he says. It is not from any power of its own, but from your laziness. So after saying "let it not reign," he also points out the way this reigning happens, by going on to say "that you should obey it in the lusts thereof." For it is not an honor to grant the body everything it wants; no, it is slavery in the extreme and the height of dishonor. For when it does what it wants, then it is stripped of all freedom; but when it is put under restraint, then it best keeps its own proper rank.

He does not say, let not the flesh live or act, but, let not sin reign, for He came not to destroy our nature, but to set our free choice aright. Then to show that it is not through any force or necessity that we are held down by iniquity, but willingly, he does not say, let it not tyrannize, a word that would imply a necessity, but let it not reign. For it is absurd for those who are being conducted to the kingdom of heaven to have sin empress over them, and for those who are called to reign with Christ to choose to be the captives of sin, as though one should hurl the diadem from off his head, and choose to be the slave of a frantic woman, who came begging, and was clothed in rags. Next since it was a heavy task to get the upper hand of sin, see how he shows it to be even easy, and how he allays the labor by saying, in your mortal body. For this shows that the struggles were but for a time, and would soon bring themselves to a close. At the same time he reminds us of our former evil plight, and of the root of death, as it was from this that, contrary even to its beginning, it became mortal. Yet it is possible even for one with a mortal body not to sin. Do you see the abundancy of Christ's grace? For Adam, though as yet he had not a mortal body, fell. But you, who hast received one even subject to death, can be crowned. How then, is it that sin reigns? he says. It is not from any power of its own, but from your listlessness. Wherefore after saying, let it not reign, he also points out the mode of this reigning, by going on to say that you should obey it in the lusts thereof. For it is not honor to concede to it (i.e. to the body) all things at will, nay, it is slavery in the extreme, and the height of dishonor; for when it does what it lists, then is it bereft of all liberties; but when it is put under restraints, then it best keeps its own proper rank.

He does not say, do not let the flesh live or act, but rather, do not let sin reign, because He came not to destroy our nature but to set our free will right. Then, to show that we are not held down by wickedness through any force or necessity but willingly, he does not say "do not let it tyrannize"—a word that would imply necessity—but "do not let it reign." For it is absurd for those who are being led…

Ver. 13. Neither yield ye your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin…but as instruments of righteousness.

The body, then, is neutral between vice and virtue, just as instruments (or weapons) are. But either outcome is produced by the person who uses it. It's as if a soldier fighting for his country and a robber arming himself against the inhabitants both had the same weapons for defense. For the fault is not attributed to the armor, but to those who use it for an evil purpose. And one can say the same about the flesh, which becomes one thing or another depending on the mind's decision, not on its own nature. For if it looks with desire upon another person's beauty, the eye becomes an instrument of iniquity—not through any action of its own (for what belongs to the eye is simply seeing, not seeing wrongly), but through the fault of the thought that directs it. But if you restrain it, it becomes an instrument of righteousness. The same applies to the tongue, the hands, and all the other members. And he rightly calls sin unrighteousness. For by sinning, a person deals unjustly either toward himself or toward his neighbor—or rather, more toward himself than toward his neighbor. Having now led us away from wickedness, he leads us to virtue with these words:

The body then is indifferent between vice and virtue, as also instruments (or arms) are. But either effect is wrought by him that uses it. As if a soldier fighting in his country's behalf, and a robber who was arming against the inhabitants, had the same weapons for defense. For the fault is not laid to the suit of armor, but to those that use it to an ill end. And this one may say of the flesh too which becomes this or that owing to the mind's decision, not owing to its own nature. For if it be curious after the beauty of another, the eye becomes an instrument of iniquity, not through any agency of its own (for what is of the eye, is but seeing, not seeing amiss), but through the fault of the thought which commands it. But if you bridle it, it becomes an instrument of righteousness. Thus with the tongue, thus with the hands, thus with all the other members. And he well calls sin unrighteousness. For by sinning a man deals unrighteously either by himself or by his neighbor, or rather by himself more than by his neighbor. Having then led us away from wickedness, he leads us to virtue, in these words:

But yield yourselves to God, as those who are alive from the dead.

But yield yourselves unto God, as those that are alive from the dead.

See how with just his words he urges them, on one side naming sin and on the other God. By showing what a difference exists between the rulers, he leaves no excuse for the soldier who abandons God and wants to serve under sin's dominion. But he establishes this not only in this way, but also by what follows, when he says "as alive from the dead." Through these words he shows the wretchedness of the other option and the greatness of God's gift. For consider, he says, what you were and what you have been made. What then were you? Dead, and ruined by a destruction that could not be repaired from any source. For there was no one who had the power to help you. And what have you been made out of those dead ones? Alive with immortal life. And by whom? By the all-powerful God. You ought therefore to place yourselves under Him with as much cheerful eagerness as people would who had been made alive from being dead.

See how by his bare words he exhorts them, on that side naming sin and on this God. For by showing what a difference there is between the rulers, he casts out of all excuse the soldier that leaves God, and desires to serve under the dominion of sin. But it is not only in this way, but also by the sequel, that he establishes this; by saying, as alive from the dead. For by these he shows the wretchedness of the other, and the greatness of God's gift. For consider, he says, what you were, and what you have been made. What then were ye? Dead, and ruined by a destruction which could not from any quarter be repaired. For neither was there any one who had the power to assist you. And what have you been made out of those dead ones? Alive with immortal life. And by whom? By the all-powerful God. You ought therefore to marshal yourselves under Him with as much cheerful readiness, as men would who had been made alive from being dead.

And your members as instruments of righteousness.

And your members as instruments of righteousness.

Hence, the body is not evil, since it can be made an instrument of righteousness. But by calling it an instrument, he makes it clear that we are facing a hard warfare. For this reason we need strong armor, a noble spirit, and knowledge of how this warfare is conducted. Above all, we need a commander. However, the Commander is standing by, always ready to help us. He remains unconquerable and has provided us with strong weapons as well. Furthermore, we need a determined mind to use them properly, so that we may both obey our Commander and fight for our country. Having given us this vigorous exhortation and reminded us of weapons, battle, and wars, see how he encourages the soldier again and strengthens his eager spirit.

Hence, the body is not evil, since it may be made an arm of righteousness. But by calling it an arm, he makes it clear that there is a hard warfare at hand for us. And for this reason we need strong armor, and also a noble spirit, and one acquainted too with the ways of this warfare; and above all we need a commander. The Commander however is standing by, ever ready to help us, and abiding unconquerable, and has furnished us with strong arms likewise. Farther, we have need of a purpose of mind to handle them as should be, so that we may both obey our Commander, and take the field for our country. Having then given us this vigorous exhortation, and reminded us of arms, and battle, and wars, see how he encourages the soldier again and cherishes his ready spirit.

For sin shall no more have dominion over you; for you are not under the Law, but under grace.

Ver. 14. For sin shall no more have dominion over you; for you are not under the Law, but under grace.

If sin no longer has dominion over us, why does he place so great a charge upon them with the words, "Let not sin reign in your mortal body," and "yield not your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin"? What does this statement mean? He is planting a kind of seed here that he intends to develop later and cultivate into a powerful argument. What is this statement? It is this: that our body, before Christ's coming, was an easy prey to sin's attacks. For after death, a great swarm of passions entered as well. And for this reason it was not fit for running the race of virtue. For there was no Spirit present to help, nor any baptism with power to mortify. But like a horse that does not respond to the reins, it ran but frequently stumbled, while the Law announced what was to be done and what not, yet conveyed to those in the race nothing more than exhortation by means of words. But when Christ came, the effort became easier afterward, and therefore we had a more distant goal set for us, since the assistance we were given was greater. This is why Christ says, "Unless your righteousness exceeds the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, you shall in no case enter into the Kingdom of Heaven." But he says this more clearly in what follows. For now he alludes to it briefly here, to show that unless we stoop very low to it, sin will not get the better of us. For it is not the Law alone that exhorts us, but grace too, which also remitted our former sins and secures us against future ones. For it promised them crowns after toils, but this grace crowned them first and then led them to the contest. Now it seems to me that he is not indicating here the whole life of a believer, but instituting a comparison between Baptism and the Law. And he says this in another passage also: "The letter kills, but the Spirit gives life." For the Law convicts of transgression, but grace undoes transgression. As the former, by convicting, establishes sin, so the latter, by forgiving, does not allow us to be under sin. And so you are freed from this bondage in two ways: both in your not being under the Law and in your enjoying grace. After he had given the hearer a breathing space with these words, he again provides a safeguard by introducing an exhortation in reply to an objection, saying as follows.

If then sin has no more dominion over us, why does he lay so great a charge upon them as he does in the words, Let not sin reign in your mortal body, and, yield not ye your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin? What does that here said mean then? He is sowing a kind of seed in this statement, which he means to develop afterwards, and to cultivate in a powerful argument. What then is this statement? It is this; that our body, before Christ's coming, was an easy prey to the assaults of sin. For after death a great swarm of passions entered also. And for this cause it was not lightsome for running the race of virtue. For there was no Spirit present to assist, nor any baptism of power to mortify. John 7:39 But as some horse ( Plato Phædr. §74) that answers not the rein, it ran indeed, but made frequent slips, the Law meanwhile announcing what was to be done and what not, yet not conveying into those in the race anything over and above exhortation by means of words. But when Christ had come, the effort became afterwards more easy, and therefore we had a more distant goal ( μείζονα τὰ σκάμματα) set us, in that the assistance we had given us was greater. Wherefore also Christ says, Unless your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, you shall in no case enter into the Kingdom of Heaven. Matthew 5:20 But this he says more clearly in the sequel. But at present he alludes here briefly to it, to show that unless we stoop down very low to it, sin will not get the better of us. For it is not the Law only that exhorts us, but grace too which also remitted our former sins, and secures us against future ones. For it promised them crowns after toils, but this (i.e. grace) crowned them first, and then led them to the contest. Now it seems to me that he is not signifying here the whole life of a believer, but instituting a comparison between the Baptism and the Law. And this he says in another passage also; The letter kills, but the Spirit gives life. 2 Corinthians 3:6 For the Law convinces of transgression, but grace undoes transgression. As then the former by convincing establishes sin so the latter by forgiving suffers us not to be under sin. And so you are in two ways set free from this thraldom; both in your not being under the Law, and in your enjoying grace. After then he had by these words given the hearer a breathing time, he again furnishes him a safeguard, by introducing an exhortation in reply to an objection, and by saying as follows.

What then? Shall we sin, because we are not under the Law, but under grace? God forbid.

Ver. 15. What then? Shall we sin, because we are not under the Law, but under grace? God forbid.

He first used a form of strong denial because what he had mentioned was absurd. Then he moves his discourse forward to exhortation and demonstrates how easy the struggle is in the words that follow.

So he first adopted a form of adjuration, because it was an absurd thing he had named. And then he makes his discourse pass on to exhortation, and shows the great facility of the struggle, in the following words.

Do you not know that when you offer yourselves as servants to obey someone, you are servants of the one you obey—whether of sin leading to death, or of obedience leading to righteousness?

Ver. 16. Do you not know, that to whom you yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants you are to whom you obey; whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto righteousness?

I am not yet talking about hell or that great punishment, but about the shame in this present world when you become slaves—and slaves by your own choice—slaves to sin, with wages that amount to a second death. Before baptism, sin brought death to the body, and the wound was so severe that it required the Lord of all to come down and die in order to stop the evil. But if after receiving such a great gift and such great freedom, sin seizes you again while you willingly bend under it, what might it not do? Do not throw yourself into such a pit or willingly hand yourself over. In wars, soldiers are sometimes handed over even against their will. But in this case, unless you desert on your own, no one can overpower you. After trying to shame them through a sense of duty, he also alarms them with the rewards, placing before them the wages of both options: righteousness, and death—a death not like the former one, but far worse. For if Christ is not to die again, who will do away with death? No one! We must then be punished and have vengeance taken upon us forever. For there will not be another death perceptible to the senses, as there was before, which gives the body rest and separates it from the soul. For the last enemy, death, is destroyed (1 Corinthians 15:26), which means the punishment will be deathless. But not for those who obey—for righteousness and the blessings springing from it will be their rewards.

I do not, he would say, mention hell as yet, nor that great (manuscript Bodl. long) punishment, but the shame it is in this world, when you become slaves, and slaves of your own accord too, and sin's slaves, and when the wages are such as a second death. For if before baptism, it wrought death of the body, and the wound required so great attendance, that the Lord of all came down to die, and so put a stop to the evil; if after so great a gift, and so great liberty, it seize you again, while you bend down under it willingly, what is there that it may not do? Do not then run into such a pit, or willingly give yourself up. For in the case of wars, soldiers are often given up even against their will. But in this case, unless you desert of yourself, there is no one who will get the better of you. Having then tried to shame them by a sense of duty, he alarms them also by the rewards, and lays before them the wages of both; righteousness, and death, and that a death not like the former, but far worse. For if Christ is to die no more, who is to do away with death? No one! We must then be punished, and have vengeance taken upon us forever. For a death preceptible to the senses is not still to come in this case, as in the former, which gives the body rest, and separates it from the soul. For the last enemy, death, is destroyed 1 Corinthians 15:26, whence the punishment will be deathless. But not to them that obey, for righteousness, and the blessings springing from it, will be their rewards.

God be thanked that though you were servants of sin, you have obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine which was delivered to you (literally, into which you were delivered).

Ver. 17. But God be thanked, that you were the servants of sin, but you have obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine which was delivered unto you. (Lit. into which you were delivered.)

After shaming them by the slavery, after alarming them by the rewards, and so exhorting them, he again lifts them up by reminding them of God's benefits. Through these he shows that the evils from which they were freed were great, that they were not freed by any labors of their own, and that things from now on would be more manageable. Just as someone who has rescued a captive from a cruel tyrant and advises him not to run back to him reminds him of his terrible bondage, so Paul sets before us most emphatically the evils that have passed away by giving thanks to God. For it was no human power that could set us free from all those evils, but thanks be to God, who was willing and able to do such great things. And he does well to say, You have obeyed from the heart. You were neither forced nor pressed, but you came over of your own accord, with willing mind. Now this is like praising and rebuking at once. For after having come willingly, and not having had any necessity laid upon you, what allowance can you claim, or what excuse can you make, if you run back to your former condition? Next, so that you may learn that it came not only from your own willing disposition but the whole of it from God's grace also, after saying, You have obeyed from the heart, he adds, that form of doctrine which was delivered you. For the obedience from the heart shows the free will. But the being delivered hints at the assistance from God. But what is the form of doctrine? It is living rightly and in conformity with the best way of life.

After shaming them by the slavery, after alarming them by the rewards, and so exhorting them, he again rights them by calling the benefits to mind. For by these he shows that they were great evils from which they were freed, and that not by any labors of their own, and that things henceforth would be more manageable. Just as any one who has rescued a captive from a cruel tyrant, and advises him not to run away back to him, reminds him of his grievous thraldom; so does Paul set the evils passed away most emphatically before us, by giving thanks to God. For it was no human power that could set us free from all those evils, but, thanks be to God, who was willing and able to do such great things. And he well says, You have obeyed from the heart. You were neither forced nor pressed, but you came over of your own accord, with willing mind. Now this is like one that praises and rebukes at once. For after having willingly come, and not having had any necessity to undergo, what allowance can you claim, or what excuse can you make, if you run away back to your former estate? Next that you may learn that it came not of your own willing temper only, but the whole of it of God's grace also, after saying, You have obeyed from the heart, he adds, that form of doctrine which was delivered you. For the obedience from the heart shows the free will. But the being delivered, hints the assistance from God. But what is the form of doctrine? It is living aright, and in conformity with the best conversation.

Being then made free from sin, you became the servants of righteousness.

Ver. 18. Being then made free from sin, you became the servants of righteousness.

There are two gifts of God that he points out here: freedom from sin, and also making them servants to righteousness, which is better than any freedom. For God has done the same thing as if someone were to take an orphan who had been carried away by savages into their country, and not only free him from captivity, but also place a kind father over him and bring him to very great honor. And this is what has happened in our case. For He did not only free us from our old evils, but He even led us to the life of angels and opened the way for us to the best way of life, handing us over to the safekeeping of righteousness, killing our former evils, putting to death the old man, and leading us to an immortal life.

There are two gifts of God which he here points out. The freeing from sin, and also the making them servants to righteousness, which is better than any freedom. For God has done the same as if a person were to take an orphan, who had been carried away by savages into their own country, and were not only to free him from captivity, but were to set a kind father over him, and bring him to very great dignity. And this has been done in our case. For it was not our old evils alone that He freed us from, since He even led us to the life of angels, and paved the way for us to the best conversation, handing us over to the safe keeping of righteousness, and killing our former evils, and deadening the old man, and leading us to an immortal life.

Let us then continue living this life. Many of those who seem to breathe and walk about are in a more wretched condition than the dead. There are different kinds of death. One kind is the death of the body, according to which Abraham was dead and yet was not dead. For God, He says, is not a God of the dead, but of the living. Another is the death of the soul, which Christ refers to when He says, Let the dead bury their dead. Another death is even worthy of praise, which is brought about by religion (philosophias), and of which Paul says, Mortify your members which are upon the earth. Another is the cause of this praiseworthy death—the death that takes place in baptism. For our old man, he says, has been crucified, that is, has been put to death. Since we know this, let us flee from the death by which, even though alive, we die. And let us not be afraid of that death which brings common physical death. But the other two kinds of death, of which one is blessed, having been given by God, and the other is praiseworthy, which is accomplished by ourselves together with God—these we should both choose and eagerly pursue. Of these two, David pronounces one blessed when he says, Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven. And Paul admires the other, saying and writing to the Galatians, They that are Christ's have crucified the flesh. But of the other pair of deaths, Christ declares one to be easy to hold in contempt when He says, Fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul. And the other He declares fearful, for He says, Fear Him that is able to destroy both body and soul in hell. Therefore let us flee from this and choose that death which is held blessed and admirable, so that of the other two, we may escape the one and not fear the other. For it is no good to us to see the sun, and to eat and drink, unless the life of good works is with us. For what would be the advantage, I ask, of a king dressed in a purple robe and possessing weapons, but without a single subject, and exposed to all who wanted to attack and insult him? In the same way it will be no advantage to a Christian to have faith and the gift of baptism, yet be open to all the passions. In that case the disgrace will be greater and the shame more. For just as such a person, having the crown and purple, is so far from gaining any honor to himself by this dress that he actually brings disgrace to it by his own shame, so also the believer who leads a corrupt life is so far from becoming, as such, an object of respect that he is only the more an object of scorn. For as many, it says, as sinned without law shall also perish without law, and as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law. And in the Epistle to the Hebrews, he says, He that despised Moses' law died without mercy under two or three witnesses. Of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be thought worthy who has trodden under foot the Son of God? And with reason. For I placed, He might say, all the passions in subjection to you by baptism. How then have you disgraced so great a gift and have become one thing instead of another? I have killed and buried your former transgressions, like worms—how is it that you have bred others? For sins are worse than worms, since these do harm to the body, but those do harm to the soul. And those make the more offensive stench. Yet we do not perceive it, and so we take no pains to purge them out. Thus the drunkard does not know how disgusting the stale wine is, but he who is not drunk has a clear perception of it. So also with sins, he who lives soberly knows thoroughly that other filth and stain. But he who gives himself up to wickedness, like a man made drowsy with drunkenness, does not even know the very fact that he is ill. And this is the most grievous part of vice, that it does not allow those who fall into it even to see the greatness of their own ruin, but as they lie in the mire, they think they are enjoying perfumes. And so they do not even have the power of getting free, but when full of worms, like men who pride themselves in precious stones, so do they exult in these. And for this reason they do not even have the will to kill them, but they actually nourish them and multiply them in themselves, until they send them on to the worms of the world to come. For these are providers for those, and are not only providers, but even the fathers of those that never die, as it says, their worm shall not die. These kindle the hell which never goes out. To prevent this from happening then, let us do away with this fountain of evil, and extinguish the furnace, and let us draw up the root of wickedness from beneath, since you will do no good by cutting the tree off from above if the root remains below and sends up fresh shoots of the same kind again. What then is the root of the evils? Learn from the good husbandman, that is St. Paul, who has an accurate knowledge of such things and tends the spiritual vine and cultivates the whole world. Now what does he say is the cause of all the evils? The love of money. For the love of money is the root of all evils. From this come fightings and enmities and wars, from this come rivalries and insults and suspicions and abuses, from this come murders and thefts and violations of graves.

Let us then continue living this life; for many of those who seem to breathe and to walk about are in a more wretched plight than the dead. For there are different kinds of deadness; and one there is of the body, according to which Abraham was dead, and still was not dead. For God, He says, is not a God of the dead, but of the living. Matthew 22:32 Another is of the soul which Christ alludes to when He says, Let the dead bury their dead. Matthew 8:22 Another, which is even the subject of praise, which is brought about by religion ( φιλοσοφίας), of which Paul says, Mortify your members which are upon the earth. Colossians 3:5 Another, which is the cause even of this, the one which takes place in baptism. For our old man, he says, has been crucified Romans 6:6, that is, has been deadened. Since then we know this, let us flee from the deadness by which, even though alive, we die. And let us not be afraid of that with which common death comes on. But the other two, whereof one is blissful, having been given by God, the other praiseworthy (cf. Ar. Eth. i. 12), which is accomplished by ourselves together with God, let us both choose and be emulous of. And of those two, one does David pronounce blessed, when he says, Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven Psalm 32:1; and the other, Paul holds in admiration, saying, and writing to the Galatians, They that be Christ's have crucified the flesh. Galatians 5:24 But of the other couple, one Christ declares to be easy to hold in contempt, when He says, Fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul: and the other fearful, for, Fear (He says) Him that is able to destroy both body and soul in hell. Matthew 10:28 And therefore let us flee from this, and choose that deadness which is held blessed and admirable; that of the other two, we may escape the one and not fear the other: for it is not the least good to us to see the sun, and to eat and drink, unless the life of good words be with us. For what would be the advantage, pray, of a king dressed in a purple robe and possessed of arms, but without a single subject, and exposed to all that had a mind to attack and insult him? In like manner it will be no advantage to a Christian to have faith, and the gift of baptism, and yet be open to all the passions. In that way the disgrace will be greater, and the shame more. For as such an one having the diadem and purple is so far from gaining by this dress any honor to himself, that he even does disgrace to that by his own shame: so the believer also, who leads a corrupt life, is so far from becoming, as such, an object of respect, that he is only the more one of scorn. For as many, it says, as sinned without law, shall also perish without law; and as many as have sinned in the law, shall be judged by the law. Romans 2:12. And in the Epistle to the Hebrews, he says, He that despised Moses' law died without mercy under two or three witnesses: of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be thought worthy, who had trodden under foot the Son of God? Hebrews 10:28-29 And with reason. For I placed (He might say) all the passions in subjection to you by baptism. How then comes it that you have disgraced so great a gift, and hast become one thing instead of another? I have killed and buried your former transgressions, like worms — how is it that you have bred others?– for sins are worse than worms, since these do harm to the body, those to the soul; and those make the more offensive stench. Yet we perceive it not, and so we are at no pains to purge them out. Thus the drunkard knows not how disgustful the stale wine is, but he that is not drunken has a distinct perception of it. So with sins also, he that lives soberly knows thoroughly that other mire, and the stain. But he that gives himself up to wickedness, like a man made drowsy with drunkenness, does not even know the very fact that he is ill. And this is the most grievous part of vice, that it does not allow those who fall into it even to see the greatness of their own bane, but as they lie in the mire, they think they are enjoying perfumes. And so they have not even the power of getting free, but when full of worms, like men that pride themselves in precious stones, so do they exult in these. And for this reason they have not so much as the will to kill them, but they even nourish these up, and multiply them in themselves, until they send them on to the worms of the world to come. For these are providers for those, and are not only providers, but even the fathers of those that never die; as it says, their worm shall not die. Mark 9:44 These kindle the hell which never extinguishes. To prevent this from happening then, let us do away with this fountain of evil, and extinguish the furnace, and let us draw up the root of wickedness from beneath, since you will do no good by cutting the tree off from above, if the root remains below, and sends up fresh shoots of the same kind again. What then is the root of the evils? Learn from the good husbandman i.e. St. Paul, 1 Corinthians 3:6-9, who has an accurate knowledge of such things, and tends the spiritual vine and cultivates the whole world. Now what does he say is the cause of all the evils? The love of money. For the love of money is the root of all evils. 1 Timothy 6:10. Hence come fightings, and enmities and wars; hence emulations, and railings, and suspicions, and insults; hence murders, and thefts, and violations of sepulchres.

Through this, not only cities and countries but also roads, inhabited and uninhabited regions, mountains, groves, hills—in short, all places—are filled with bloodshed and murder. This evil has not even withdrawn from the sea, but rages there with great fury, as pirates attack from all sides, inventing a new form of robbery. Through this, the laws of nature have been overturned, family relationships set aside, and the laws of piety itself violated. The enslavement to money has armed people not only against the living but even against the departed, turning their hands to violence. Even at death they make no truce, but break open tombs and stretch out their unholy hands even against dead bodies, refusing to let even those who have departed from life escape their scheming. All the evils you can find, whether in homes or marketplaces, in courts of law, in the senate, in the king's palace, or anywhere else—you will find they all spring from this source. This evil is what fills every place with bloodshed and murder, kindles the flame of hell, and makes cities as miserable as a wilderness, or even worse. People can easily guard against those who attack on the highways, since they are not always attacking. But those who imitate highway robbers in the midst of cities are far worse, because they are harder to guard against and dare to do openly what the others do in secret. They even twist the laws that were made to stop their wickedness into accomplices, filling cities with this kind of murder and pollution. Is it not murder—indeed worse than murder—to hand a poor person over to starvation, to throw him into prison, and to expose him not only to hunger but to tortures and countless acts of abuse? Even if you do not do these things to him yourself, you are the cause of their being done; you are more responsible than the officers who carry them out. A murderer plunges his sword into someone at once and, after causing pain for a short time, takes the torture no further. But you, through your false accusations, your harassment, your schemes, turn his light into darkness and make him wish for death ten thousand times over. Consider how many deaths you commit instead of just one! What is worse, you plunder and grasp, not driven by poverty or compelled by hunger, but so that your horse's bridle may be spattered with enough gold, or your ceiling or the capitals of your pillars may be decorated. What hell would not be deserved for such conduct, when it is a brother—one who has shared with you in unspeakable blessings and has been so highly honored by the Lord—whom you cast into countless miseries so that you may adorn stones, floors, and the bodies of animals that have neither reason nor awareness of these ornaments? Your dog is well cared for while a human being, or rather Christ, is pressed by extreme hunger for the sake of the hound and all these things I have mentioned. What could be worse than such confusion? What more terrible than such lawlessness? What streams of fire would be enough for such a soul? The one made in God's image stands in shameful condition because of your inhumanity, while the faces of the mules that pull your wife's carriage glisten with abundant gold, as do the leather and wood that make up that canopy. If a seat or footstool is to be made, they are all made of gold and silver. But the member of Christ—for whom He came here from heaven and shed His precious blood—does not even have the food he needs because of your greed. Your couches are covered with silver on every side, while the bodies of the saints lack even necessary clothing. To you, Christ is less precious than anything else—servants, mules, couch, chair, footstool. I pass over furnishings of even meaner use, leaving you to know about them. If you are shocked to hear this, stop doing it, and then these words will not harm you. Stop and cease from this madness, for such eagerness about these things is plain madness. Therefore, leaving these things behind, let us look up toward heaven, late though it is. Let us remember the Day that is coming, consider that fearful judgment seat, the precise accounting, and the incorruptible sentence. Let us remember that God, who sees all these things, sends no lightning from heaven—yet what is done deserves not merely thunderbolts. Still, He does not do this, nor does He unleash the sea upon us, nor split the earth in two, nor extinguish the sun, nor hurl heaven with its stars upon us. He moves nothing from its place but allows everything to continue its course and all creation to serve us. Considering all this, let us be filled with awe at the greatness of His love for humanity, and let us return to that noble character that belongs to us, since at present we are surely no better off than the irrational animals—indeed, in a much worse condition. For they love their own kind and need only the bond of nature to create affection toward each other. But you, who besides nature have countless reasons to draw you together and unite you to your fellow member—the honor of sharing in the Word, participation in one religion, sharing in countless blessings—have become more savage than they by showing such care for useless things while leaving God's temples to perish in hunger and nakedness, and often surrounding them with a thousand evils. If you do these things out of love of glory, you are far more obligated to show attention to your brother than to your horse, for the better the creature that receives the act of kindness, the brighter the crown woven for such care. As it is now, while you do the opposite of all this, you bring countless accusers upon yourself without realizing it. Who will not speak ill of you? Who will not condemn you as guilty of the greatest cruelty and hatred of humanity when he sees that you disregard the human race and set senseless creatures above people—and besides senseless creatures, even your household furnishings? Have you not heard that the Apostles say that those who first received the word sold both houses and lands to support the brothers? But you plunder both houses and lands to adorn a horse, woodwork, leather, walls, or a pavement. What is worse, not only men but women too are afflicted with this madness and push their husbands toward this empty kind of effort, forcing them to spend their money on anything rather than necessary things. And if anyone accuses them of this, they are ready with a defense that itself deserves much accusation. For they say that both the one and the other are done at once.

Through this, not cities and countries only, but roads and habitable and inhabitable parts, and mountains, and groves, and hills, and, in a word, all places are filled with blood and murder. And not even from the sea has this evil withdrawn, but even there also with great fury has it revelled, since pirates beset it on all sides, thus devising a new mode of robbery. Through this have the laws of nature been subverted, and the claims of relationship set aside, and the laws of piety itself broken through. For the thraldom of money has armed, not against the living only, but even against the departed too, the right hands of such men. And at death even, they make no truce with them, but bursting open the sepulchres, they put forth their impious hands even against dead bodies, and not even him that has let go of life will they suffer to be let go from their plotting. And all the evils that you may find, whether in the house or in the market-place, or in the courts of law, or in the senate, or in the king's palace, or in any other place whatsoever, it is from this that you will find they all spring. For this evil it is, this assuredly, which fills all places with blood and murder, this lights up the flame of hell, this makes cities as wretchedly off as a wilderness, yea, even much worse. For those that beset the high roads, one can easily be on one's guard against, as not being always upon attack. But they who in the midst of cities imitate them are so much the worse than them, in that these are harder to guard against, and dare to do openly what the others do with secrecy. For those laws, which have been made with a view to stopping their iniquity, they draw even into alliance and fill the cities with this kind of murders and pollutions. Is it not murder, pray, and worse than murder, to hand the poor man over to famine, and to cast him into prison, and to expose him not to famine only, but to tortures too, and to countless acts of insolence? For even if you do not do these things yourself to him, yet you are the occasion of their being done, you do them more than the ministers who execute them. The murderer plunges his sword into a man at once, and after giving him pain for a short time, he does not carry the torture any farther. But do you who by your calumnies, by your harassings, by your plottings, make light darkess to him, and set him upon desiring death ten thousand times over, consider how many deaths you perpetrate instead of one only? And what is worse than all, you plunder and are grasping, not impelled to it by poverty, without any hunger to necessitate you, but that your horse's bridle may be spattered over with gold enough, or the ceiling of your house, or the capitals of your pillars. And what hell is there that this conduct would not deserve, when it is a brother, and one that has shared with yourself in blessings unutterable, and has been so highly honored by the Lord, whom you, in order that you may deck out stones, and floors, and the bodies of animals with neither reason, nor perception of these ornaments, are casting into countless calamities? And your dog is well attended too, while man, or rather Christ, for the sake of the hound, and all these things I have named, is straitened with extreme hunger. What can be worse than such confusion? What more grievous than such lawlessness as this? What streams of fire will be enough for such a soul? He that was made in the Image of God stands in unseemly plight, through your inhumanity; but the faces of the mules that draw your wife glisten with gold in abundance, as do the skins and woods which compose that canopy. And if it is a seat that is to be made, or a footstool, they are all made of gold and silver. But the member of Christ, for whom also He came hither from Heaven, and shed His precious Blood, does not even enjoy the food that is necessary for him, owing to your rapaciousness. But the couches are mantled with silver on every side, while the bodies of the saints are deprived even of necessary clothing. And to you Christ is less precious than anything else, servants, or mules, or couch, or chair, or footstool; for I pass over furniture of still meaner use than these, leaving it to you to know of it. But if you are shocked at hearing this, stand aloof from doing it, and then the words spoken will not harm you. Stand aloof, and cease from this madness. For plain madness it is, such eagerness about these things. Wherefore letting go of these things, let us look up, late as it is, towards Heaven, and let us call to mind the Day which is coming, let us bethink ourselves of that awful tribunal, and the exact accounts, and the sentence incorruptible. Let us consider that God, who sees all these things, sends no lightnings from Heaven; and yet what is done deserves not thunderbolts merely. Yet He neither does this, nor does He let the sea loose upon us, nor does He burst the earth in two, He quenches not the sun, nor does He hurl the heaven with its stars upon us. He does not move anything from its place, but suffers them to hold their course, and the whole creation to minister to us. Pondering all this then, let us be awestruck with the greatness of His love toward man, and let us return to that noble origin which belongs to us, since at present certainly we are in no better plight than the creatures without reason, but even in a much worse one. For they do love their kin, and need but the community of nature to cause affection towards each other. But thou who besides nature hast countless causes to draw you together and attach you to the member of yourself; the being honored with the Word, the partaking in one religion, the sharing in countless blessings; art become of wilder nature than they, by displaying so much carefulness about profitless things, and leaving the Temples of God to perish in hunger and nakedness, and often surrounding them also with a thousand evils. For if it is from love of glory that you do these things, it is much more binding on you to show your brother attention, than your horse. For the better the creature that enjoys the act of kindness, the brighter the crown that is woven for such carefulness. Since now while you fall into the contrary of all this, you pull upon yourself accusers without number, yet perceivest it not. For who is there that will not speak ill of you? Who that will not indite you as guilty of the greatest atrocity and misanthrophy, when he sees that you disregard the human race, and settest that of senseless creatures above men, and besides senseless creatures, even the furniture of your house? Have you not heard the Apostles say, that they who first received the word sold both houses and lands Acts 4:34, that they might support the brethren? But you plunder both houses and lands, that you may adorn a horse or wood-work, or skins, or walls, or a pavement. And what is worse is, that it is not men only, but women too are afflicted with this madness, and urge their husbands to this empty sort of pains, by forcing them to lay out their money upon anything rather than the necessary things. And if any one accuse them for this, they are practised with a defense, itself loaded with much to be accused. For both the one and the other are done at once, says one.

What are you saying? Are you not afraid to speak this way and to value horses, mules, couches, and footstools as much as Christ when He is hungry? Or rather, you don't even compare them at all, but give the larger portion to these things while grudgingly giving Him a meager share? Don't you know that everything belongs to Him—both you and all that you have? Don't you know that He fashioned your body, gave you a soul, and allotted you the whole world? Yet you refuse to give Him even a small repayment. If you rent out a small hut, you demand the rent with utmost strictness, and though you reap the benefits of all His creation and live in such a vast world, you lack the courage to pay even a little rent. Instead, you have surrendered yourself and everything you have to vainglory. For this is the source from which all these things come. The horse is no better beyond its natural quality for having such decoration, nor is the person riding it, for sometimes he is held in even less regard because of it. Many people ignore the rider and turn their eyes to the horse's ornaments, to the attendants walking before and behind, and to the fan-bearers. But they hate the man who is attended by these servants and turn their heads away from him as if he were a common enemy. This does not happen when you adorn your soul, for then men, angels, and the Lord of angels all weave a crown for you. So if you love glory, stay away from what you are now doing, and show your refinement not in your house but in your soul, so that you may become brilliant and conspicuous. For now nothing can be cheaper than you are, with your soul unfurnished and only the beauty of your house as a cover. But if you cannot bear to hear me speak this way, listen to what one of those outside the faith did, and at least be ashamed by their philosophy. For it is said that one of them entered a palace shining with abundant gold and gleaming with the great beauty of the marbles and columns. When he saw the floor covered everywhere with carpets and could find no other part of the house where he could spit, he spat in the face of the master of the house. When criticized for it, he said that since there was no other place in the house where he could do this, he was forced to commit this insult to his face. See how ridiculous a man is who displays his refinement in external things, and how contemptible he is in the eyes of all reasonable people—and rightly so. For if someone were to leave your wife dressed in rags and neglected while clothing your maidservants in brilliant dresses, you would not endure it calmly but would be furious, saying it was extremely insulting. Apply this same reasoning to your soul. When you display your refinement in walls, pavement, furniture, and such things, but do not give generously in alms or practice the other aspects of philosophia, you do exactly this—or rather something far worse. For the difference between servant and mistress is nothing compared to the great difference between soul and flesh. And if this is true of the flesh, how much more is it true of a house, a couch, or a footstool? What kind of excuse do you deserve when you put silver on all these things but have no regard for your soul, though it is covered with filthy rags, squalid, hungry, and full of wounds, torn by countless dogs, and after all this you imagine you will gain glory by displaying refinement in the external things surrounding you? This is the very height of madness—to be ridiculed, reproached, disgraced, dishonored, and falling into the severest punishment, yet still to take pride in these things! Therefore, I beg you, taking all this to heart, let us become sober-minded, late as it is, and become masters of ourselves, and transfer this adornment from outward things to our souls. For then it will remain safe from destruction and will make us equal to the angels and will provide us with unchanging good, which may we all attain by the grace and love toward mankind of our Lord Jesus Christ, with whom to the Father and the Holy Spirit be glory, power, and honor, now and ever, and unto ages of ages. Amen.

What say you? Are you not afraid to utter such a thing, and to set the same store by horses and mules and couches and footstools, as by Christ an hungered? Or rather not even comparing them at all, but giving the larger share to these, and to Him meting out with difficulty a scant share? Do you not know that all belongs to Him, both you and yours? Do you not know that He fashioned your body, as well as gave you a soul, and apportioned you the whole world? But you are not for giving a little recompense to Him. But if you let a little hut, you require the rent with the utmost rigor, and though reaping the whole of His creation, and dwelling in so wide a world, you have not courage to lay down even a little rent, but has given up to vainglory yourself and all you have. For this is that whereof all these things come. The horse is none the better above his natural excellence for having this ornament, neither yet is the person mounted upon him, for sometimes he is only in the less esteem for it; since many neglect the rider and turn their eyes to the horse's ornaments, and to the attendants behind and before, and to the fan-bearers. But the man, who is lackeyed by these, they hate and turn their heads from, as a common enemy. But this does not happen when you adorn your soul, for then men, and angels, and the Lord of angels, all weave you a crown. And so, if you are in love with glory, stand aloof from the things which you are now doing, and show your taste not in your house, but in your soul, that you may become brilliant and conspicuous. For now nothing can be more cheap than you are, with your soul unfurnished, and but the handsomeness of your house for a screen. But if you are impatient of hearing me speak in this way, listen to what one of those that are without did, and at all events be shamed by their philosophy. For it is said that a certain one of them, who went into a palace that shone with gold in abundance, and glistened with the great beauty of the marbles and the columns, when he saw the floor strewed with carpets in all directions, spat in the face of the master of the house, and when found fault with for it said, that since there was no other part of the house where he could do this, he was obliged to do this affront to his face. See how ridiculous a man is, who displays his taste in exteriors, and how little he is in the eyes of all reasonable men. And with good reason. For if a person were to leave your wife to be clad in rags, and to be neglected, and clothed your maid-servants with brilliant dresses, you would not bear it meekly, but would be exasperated, and say that it was insulting in the extreme. Reason then in this way about your soul. When you display your taste in walls then, and pavement, and furniture, and other things of the kind, and do not give liberally in alms, or practise the other parts of a religious life ( φιλοσοφίαν); you do nothing less than this, or rather what is worse than this by far. For the difference between servant and mistress is nothing, but between soul and flesh, there is a great disparity. But if it be so with the flesh, much more is it with a house or a couch or a footstool. What kind of excuse then do you deserve, who puttest silver on all these, but for it hast no regard, though it be covered with filthy rags, squalid, hungry, and full of wounds, torn by hounds unnumbered Luke 16:20-21; and after all this fanciest that you shall get you glory by displaying your taste in externals wound about you? And this is the very height of phrenzy, while ridiculed, reproached, disgraced, dishonored, and falling into the severest punishment, still to be vain of these things! Wherefore, I beseech you, laying all this to heart, let us become sober-minded, late as it is, and become our own masters, and transfer this adorning from outward things to our souls. For so it will abide safe from spoiling, and will make us equal to the angels, and will entertain us with unaltering good, which may we all attain by the grace and love toward man, etc.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 10 — Romans 5:12

Homily 10 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210210.htm>.

Opening

Romans 5:12

Rom. V. 12

Therefore, just as through one man sin entered into the world, and death through sin, and so death passed upon (διἥλθεν, with 6 manuscripts reading εἴς…) all men, because all have sinned.

Wherefore as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin, and so death passed upon ( διἥλθεν 6 manuscripts εἴς…) all men, for that all have sinned.

As the best physicians always work hard to discover the source of diseases and go to the very fountain of the problem, so does the blessed Paul. After saying that we were justified and demonstrating it from the Patriarch, from the Spirit, and from Christ's death (for He would not have died unless He intended to justify), he next confirms what he had demonstrated at such length from other sources as well. And he confirms his argument from opposite things, that is, from death and sin. How, and in what way? He asks where death came from and how it took hold. How then did death come in and take hold? Through the sin of one. But what does "for that all have sinned" mean? This: once he had fallen, even those who had not eaten from the tree all became mortal because of him.

As the best physicians always take great pains to discover the source of diseases, and go to the very fountain of the mischief, so does the blessed Paul also. Hence after having said that we were justified, and having shown it from the Patriarch, and from the Spirit, and from the dying of Christ (for He would not have died unless He intended to justify), he next confirms from other sources also what he had at such length demonstrated. And he confirms his proposition from things opposite, that is, from death and sin. How, and in what way? He enquires whence death came in, and how it prevailed. How then did death come in and prevail? Through the sin of one. But what means, for that all have sinned? This; he having once fallen, even they that had not eaten of the tree did from him, all of them, become mortal.

For until the Law, sin was in the world, but sin is not imputed where there is no law.

Ver. 13. For until the Law sin was in the world, but sin is not imputed where there is no law.

The phrase "till the Law" is understood by some to refer to the time before the Law was given—the time of Abel, for instance, or Noah, or Abraham—until Moses was born. What was the sin in those days, according to this view? Some say he means the sin in Paradise. For until now it had not been removed, they would say, but its fruit was still in effect. For it had produced that death which everyone shares, which prevailed and ruled over us. Why then does he go on to say, "But sin is not imputed when there is no law"? Those who have taken our side say he laid down this statement as an objection from the Jews and said, if there is no sin without the Law, how did death consume all those before the Law? But it seems to me that the interpretation about to be given has more to recommend it and fits better with the Apostle's meaning. And what interpretation is this? In saying that until the Law sin was in the world, what he seems to me to mean is this: after the Law was given, the sin resulting from transgressing it prevailed, and continued to prevail as long as the Law existed. For sin, he says, cannot exist if there is no law. If then it was this sin—the one from transgressing the Law—that brought forth death, how was it that everyone before the Law died? For if death has its origin in sin, but when there is no law sin is not imputed, how did death prevail? From this it is clear that it was not this sin, the transgression of the Law, that ruined everything, but rather the sin of Adam's disobedience. Now what is the proof of this? The fact that even before the Law everyone died: for death reigned, he says, from Adam to Moses, even over those who had not sinned.

The phrase till the Law some think he used of the time before the giving of the Law — that of Abel, for instance, or of Noah, or of Abraham — till Moses was born. What was the sin in those days, at this rate? Some say he means that in Paradise. For hitherto it was not done away, (he would say,) but the fruit of it was yet in vigor. For it had borne that death whereof all partake, which prevailed and lorded over us. Why then does he proceed, But sin is not imputed when there is no law? It was by way of objection from the Jews, say they who have spoken on our side, that he laid this position down and said, if there be no sin without the Law, how came death to consume all those before the Law? But to me it seems that the sense presently to be given has more to be said for it, and suits better with the Apostle's meaning. And what sense is this? In saying, that till the Law sin was in the world, what he seems to me to mean is this, that after the Law was given the sin resulting from the transgression of it prevailed, and prevailed too so long as the Law existed. For sin, he says, can have no existence if there be no law. If then it was this sin, he means, from the transgression of the Law that brought forth death, how was it that all before the Law died? For if it is in sin that death has its origin, but when there is no law, sin is not imputed, how came death to prevail? From whence it is clear, that it was not this sin, the transgression, that is, of the Law, but that of Adam's disobedience, which marred all things. Now what is the proof of this? The fact that even before the Law all died: for death reigned, he says, from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned.

How did it reign? After the pattern of Adam's transgression, who is the figure of Him that was to come. Now this is why Adam is a type of Christ. How a type? someone will ask. Because just as the former became for those who came from him, although they had not eaten of the tree, the cause of that death which was introduced by his eating, so also Christ became for those who came from Him, even though they had not worked righteousness, the Provider of that righteousness which through His Cross He graciously gave to us all. For this reason, at every turn he keeps to the one, and is continually bringing it before us, when he says, As by one man sin entered into the world—and, If through the offense of one many be dead, and, Not as it was by one that sinned, so is the gift, and, The judgment was by one to condemnation, and again, If by one man's offense death reigned by one, and Therefore as by the offense of one. And again, As by one man's disobedience many were made sinners. And so he does not let go of the one, so that when the Jew says to you, How did it happen that by the good work of this one Person, Christ, the world was saved, you might be able to say to him, How by the disobedience of this one person, Adam, did it come to be condemned? And yet sin and grace are not equivalent, death and life are not equivalent, the Devil and God are not equivalent, but there is a boundless space between them. When then, both from the nature of the thing and from the power of Him who accomplishes it, and from its very appropriateness (for it suits God much better to save than to punish), the advantage and victory is on this side, what one word do you have to say for unbelief, tell me? However, that what had been done was reasonable, he shows in the following words.

How did it reign? After the similitude of Adam's transgression, who is the figure of Him that was to come. Now this is why Adam is a type of Christ. How a type? It will be said. Why in that, as the former became to those who were sprung from him, although they had not eaten of the tree, the cause of that death which by his eating was introduced; thus also did Christ become to those sprung from Him, even though they had not wrought righteousness, the Provider of that righteousness which through His Cross He graciously bestowed on us all. For this reason, at every turn he keeps to the one, and is continually bringing it before us, when he says, As by one man sin entered into the world — and, If through the offense of one many be dead: and, Not as it was by one that sinned, so is the gift; and, The judgment was by one to condemnation: and again, If by one (or, the one) man's offense death reigned by one; and Therefore as by the offense of one. And again, As by one man's disobedience many (or, the many) were made sinners. And so he lets not go of the one, that when the Jew says to you, How came it, that by the well-doing of this one Person, Christ, the world was saved? You might be able to say to him, How by the disobedience of this one person, Adam, came it to be condemned? And yet sin and grace are not equivalents, death and life are not equivalents, the Devil and God are not equivalents, but there is a boundless space between them. When then as well from the nature of the thing as from the power of Him that transacts it, and from the very suitableness thereof (for it suits much better with God to save than to punish), the preëminence and victory is upon this side, what one word have you to say for unbelief, tell me? However, that what had been done was reasonable, he shows in the following words.

But the free gift is not like the offense. For if through the offense of one many died, much more has the grace of God and the gift by grace, which came through one man, Jesus Christ, abounded to the many.

Ver. 15. But not as the offense, so is also the free gift. For if through the offense of one many be dead, much more the grace of God, and the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ, has abounded unto the many.

For what he says is something like this: If sin had such far-reaching effects, and it was the sin of just one man, how can grace—and that the grace of God, not the Father only, but also the Son—fail to be even more abundant of the two? For the latter is far more reasonable to suppose. For one man to be punished on account of another does not seem to accord much with reason. But for one to be saved on account of another is both more fitting and more reasonable. If then the former took place, much more may the latter. So he has shown from these grounds the likelihood and reasonableness of it. For once the former has been established, this would then be readily admitted. But that it is even necessary, he establishes from what follows. How then does he establish it?

For what he says is somewhat of this kind. If sin had so extensive effects, and the sin of one man too; how can grace, and that the grace of God, not the Father only, but also the Son, do otherwise than be the more abundant of the two? For the latter is far the more reasonable supposition. For that one man should be punished on account of another does not seem to be much in accordance with reason. But for one to be saved on account of another is at once more suitable and more reasonable. If then the former took place, much more may the latter. Hence he has shown from these grounds the likelihood and reasonableness of it. For when the former had been made good, this would then be readily admitted. But that it is even necessarily so, he makes good from what follows. How then does he make it good?

Here he shows another superiority of grace over sin. Not only did grace undo the damage caused by that one man's sin, but it also dealt with countless other offenses as well. The judgment that came from Adam's single sin led to condemnation, but the free gift brought justification not just from that one offense, but from many offenses.

Ver. 16. And not as it was by one that sinned, so is the gift. For the judgment was by one to condemnation, but the free gift is of many offenses unto justification.

Sin had the power to bring in death and condemnation, but grace did not simply remove that one sin—it also removed all the sins that followed after it. Paul uses the words "as" and "so," but he doesn't want us to think that the scale of the blessings and the evils is equal. He also doesn't want us to hear about Adam and assume that only Adam's sin was removed. So he says that forgiveness came from many offenses. How is this clear? Because after the countless sins committed after the one in paradise, the outcome was justification. Where there is righteousness, life and countless blessings necessarily follow, just as death follows where sin was. Righteousness is more than life—it is actually the root of life. So Paul points out that several goods were brought in, and that it was not only Adam's sin that was taken away, but all the rest along with it, when he says that the gift was from many offenses unto justification. This necessarily includes proof that death was also completely uprooted. But since he had said that the second was greater than the first, he needs to give further reasons for this same point. Earlier, he had said that if one man's sin killed everyone, then much more will the grace of One have the power to save. After that, he shows that grace did not only remove that one sin, but all the rest too, and that not only were the sins removed, but righteousness was also given. Christ did not merely accomplish the same amount of good that Adam did harm, but far more and greater good. So after making such declarations, he wants further confirmation of these points here as well. How does he give this confirmation? He says,

And what is this that he is speaking of? It is that sin had power to bring in death and condemnation; but grace did not do away that one sin only, but also those that followed after in its train. Lest then the words as and so might seem to make the measure of the blessings and the evils equal, and that you might not think, upon hearing of Adam, that it was only that sin which he had brought in which was done away with, he says that it was from many offenses that an indemnity was brought about. How is this plain? Because after the numberless sins committed after that in paradise, the matter issued in justification. But where righteousness is, there of necessity follows by all means life, and the countless blessings, as does death where sin was. For righteousness is more than life, since it is even the root of life. That there were several goods then brought in, and that it was not that sin only that was taken away, but all the rest along with it, he points out when he says, that the gift was of many offenses unto justification. In which a proof is necessarily included, that death was also torn up by the roots. But since he had said, that the second was greater than the first, he is obliged to give further grounds again for this same thing. For, before, he had said that if one man's sin slew all, much more will the grace of One have the power to save. After that he shows that it was not that sin only that was done away by the grace, but all the rest too, and that it was not that the sins were done away only, but that righteousness was given. And Christ did not merely do the same amount of good that Adam did of harm, but far more and greater good. Since then he had made such declarations as these, he wants again here also further confirmation of these. And how does he give this confirmation? He says,

For if by one man's offense death reigned by one, much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift and of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ.

Ver. 17. For if by one man's offense death reigned by one, much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift and (so Field with most manuscripts) of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ.

What he says amounts to nearly this: What armed death against the world? Only the one man's eating from the tree. If death gained such great power from one offense, how can those who have received a grace and righteousness completely out of proportion to that sin still be subject to death? For this reason, he does not just say grace here, but superabundance of grace. We did not receive from His grace only what was necessary to remove the sin, but far more. We were at once freed from punishment, stripped of all iniquity, born again from above, raised again with the old man buried, redeemed, justified, led up to adoption, sanctified, made brothers of the Only-begotten, joint heirs and members of one Body with Him, counted as His Flesh, and united to Him as a Body with the Head. Paul calls all these things a superabundance of grace, showing that what we received was not merely a medicine to counteract the wound, but health, beauty, honor, glory, and dignities far surpassing our natural state. Each of these by itself was enough to do away with death, but when all clearly come together as one, not the slightest trace of death remains, nor can even a shadow of it be seen, so completely is it abolished. Suppose someone threw a person who owed ten mites into prison, along with his wife, children, and servants for his sake, and another person came and not only paid the ten mites but gave ten thousand talents of gold, led the prisoner into the king's courts and to the throne of highest power, and made him a partaker of the highest honor and every kind of magnificence—the creditor would not be able to remember the ten mites. This is how our case has been. Christ has paid down far more than we owe, as much more as the unlimited ocean exceeds a little drop. Therefore, O man, do not hesitate when you see such a great store of blessings, nor ask how that mere spark of death and sin was done away when such a sea of gifts poured in upon it. This is what Paul indicated by saying that those who have received the abundance of grace and righteousness shall reign in life. Since he has now clearly demonstrated this, he again uses his former argument, reinforcing it by taking up the same word afresh and saying that if all were punished for that offense, then they may be justified by these means. And so he says,

What he says, amounts to this nearly. What armed death against the world? The one man's eating from the tree only. If then death attained so great power from one offense, when it is found that certain received a grace and righteousness out of all proportion to that sin, how shall they still be liable to death? And for this cause, he does not here say grace, but superabundance of grace. For it was not as much as we must have to do away the sin only, that we received of His grace, but even far more. For we were at once freed from punishment, and put off all iniquity, and were also born again from above John 3:3 and rose again with the old man buried, and were redeemed, justified, led up to adoption, sanctified, made brothers of the Only-begotten, and joint heirs and of one Body with Him, and counted for His Flesh, and even as a Body with the Head, so were we united unto Him! All these things then Paul calls a superabundance of grace, showing that what we received was not a medicine only to countervail the wound, but even health, and comeliness, and honor, and glory and dignities far transcending our natural state. And of these each in itself was enough to do away with death, but when all manifestly run together in one, there is not the least vestige of it left, nor can a shadow of it be seen, so entirely is it done away. As then if any one were to cast a person who owed ten mites ( ὀ βόλους) into prison, and not the man himself only, but wife and children and servants for his sake; and another were to come and not to pay down the ten mites only, but to give also ten thousand talents of gold, and to lead the prisoner into the king's courts, and to the throne of the highest power, and were to make him partaker of the highest honor and every kind of magnificence, the creditor would not be able to remember the ten mites; so has our case been. For Christ has paid down far more than we owe, yea as much more as the illimitable ocean is than a little drop. Do not then, O man, hesitate as you see so great a store of blessings, nor enquire how that mere spark of death and sin was done away, when such a sea of gifts was brought in upon it. For this is what Paul intimated by saying that they who have received the abundance of the grace and righteousness shall reign in life. And as he had now clearly demonstrated this, he again makes use of his former argument, clenching it by taking up the same word afresh, and saying that if for that offense all were punished, then they may be justified too by these means. And so he says,

Verse 18. Therefore, just as through one man's offense, judgment came upon all people resulting in condemnation, so also through one man's righteousness, the free gift came upon all people resulting in justification of life.

Ver. 18. Therefore as by the offense of one judgment came upon all men to condemnation; even so by the righteousness of One the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.

He presses the point again, saying,

And he insists again upon it, saying,

Ver. 19. For just as through the disobedience of one man many were made sinners, so through the obedience of One many will be made righteous.

Ver. 19. For as by one man's disobedience many were made sinners, so by the obedience of One shall many be made righteous.

What Paul says here seems to raise a significant question, but if anyone examines it carefully, this too will be easy to resolve. What is the question? It is his statement that through the offense of one, many were made sinners. For the fact that when Adam sinned and became mortal, those descended from him should also be mortal is not at all surprising. But how does it follow that from his disobedience another person would become a sinner? For by this reasoning, such a person would not even deserve punishment, if he did not become a sinner by his own action. What then does the word sinners mean here? To me it seems to mean liable to punishment and condemned to death. Now Paul had already shown clearly and at length that by Adam's death we all became mortal. But the question now is, for what purpose was this done? But he does not go on to add this, for it contributed nothing to his present purpose. For his argument is against a Jew who doubted and scorned the righteousness by One. And for this reason, after showing that the punishment too was brought in by one upon all, he has not added the reason why this was so. For he does not include unnecessary details, but keeps only to what is necessary. For the principles of disputation did not require him to say any more than what the Jew needed to hear, and therefore he leaves it unsolved. But if any of you were to inquire in order to learn, we would give this answer: That we are so far from being harmed by this death and condemnation, if we are sober-minded, that we actually gain from having become mortal, first, because we do not sin in an immortal body; secondly, because we gain countless reasons for philosophias. For death, by its presence and by our expectation of it, persuades us to be moderate, to be temperate, to be subdued, and to keep ourselves clear of all wickedness. But along with these benefits, or rather even before them, it has introduced other greater blessings besides. For from this come the crowns of the martyrs and the rewards of the Apostles. Thus Abel was justified, thus Abraham in having slain his son, thus John who was killed for Christ's sake, thus the Three Children, thus Daniel. For if we are so minded, not only death but even the devil himself will be unable to hurt us. And besides this, there is also the fact that immortality awaits us, and after being disciplined for a little while, we shall enjoy the blessings to come without fear, being as if in a kind of school in the present life, under instruction by means of disease, tribulation, temptations, and poverty, and the other apparent evils, with a view to becoming fit for the reception of the blessings of the world to come.

What he says seems indeed to involve no small question: but if any one attends to it diligently, this too will admit of an easy solution. What then is the question? It is the saying that through the offense of one many were made sinners. For the fact that when he had sinned and become mortal, those who were of him should be so also, is nothing unlikely. But how would it follow that from his disobedience another would become a sinner? For at this rate a man of this sort will not even deserve punishment, if, that is, it was not from his own self that he became a sinner. What then does the word sinners mean here? To me it seems to mean liable to punishment and condemned to death. Now that by Adam's death we all became mortals, he had shown clearly and at large. But the question now is, for what purpose was this done? But this he does not go on to add: for it contributed nothing to his present object. For it is against a Jew that the contest is, who doubted and made scorn of the righteousness by One. And for this reason after showing that the punishment too was brought in by one upon all, the reason why this was so he has not added. For he is not for superfluities, but keeps merely to what is necessary. For this is what the principles of disputation did not oblige him to say any more than the Jew; and therefore he leaves it unsolved. But if any of you were to enquire with a view to learn, we should give this answer: That we are so far from taking any harm from this death and condemnation, if we be sober-minded, that we are the gainers even by having become mortal, first, because it is not an immortal body in which we sin; secondly, because we get numberless grounds for being religious ( φιλοσοφίας). For to be moderate, and to be temperate, and to be subdued, and to keep ourselves clear of all wickedness, is what death by its presence and by its being expected persuades us to. But following with these, or rather even before these, it has introduced other greater blessings besides. For it is from hence that the crowns of the martyrs come, and the rewards of the Apostles. Thus was Abel justified, thus was Abraham, in having slain his son, thus was John, who for Christ's sake was taken off, thus were the Three Children, thus was Daniel. For if we be so minded, not death only, but even the devil himself will be unable to hurt us. And besides there is this also to be said, that immortality awaits us, and after having been chastened a little while, we shall enjoy the blessings to come without fear, being as if in a sort of school in the present life, under instruction by means of disease, tribulation, temptations, and poverty, and the other apparent evils, with a view to our becoming fit for the reception of the blessings of the world to come.

Moreover, the Law entered so that the offense might abound.

Ver. 20. Moreover the Law entered: that the offense might abound.

Since Paul had shown that the world was condemned from Adam but was saved and freed from condemnation through Christ, he now appropriately begins discussing the Law, once again undermining the exaggerated ideas people had about it. For the Law was so far from doing any good or being helpful in any way that the disorder actually increased when it came in. But the word "that" here does not indicate the cause, only the result. The purpose for which the Law was given was not so that sin might increase—it was given to reduce and destroy the offense. But the opposite result occurred, not because of the nature of the Law itself, but because of the carelessness of those who received it. But why did Paul not say "the Law was given" but rather "the Law entered"? It was to show that the need for it was temporary, not absolute or permanent. He also says this to the Galatians, showing the same thing in a different way. For he writes, "before faith came, we were kept under the Law, shut up unto the faith which should afterwards be revealed." So the Law did not exist for its own sake, but for another purpose—it kept the flock for something else. Since the Jews were somewhat dull-minded, weakened, and indifferent to the gifts themselves, this was why the Law was given: to convict them more clearly, to teach them plainly about their own condition, and by increasing the charge against them to restrain them more effectively. But do not be alarmed, for this was not done so that the punishment might be greater, but so that grace might be seen to be greater. This is why Paul continues,

Since then he had shown that the world was condemned from Adam, but from Christ was saved and freed from condemnation, he now seasonably enters upon the discussion of the Law, here again undermining the high notions of it. For it was so far from doing any good, he means, or from being any way helpful, but the disorder was only increased by its having come in. But the particle that again does not assign the cause, but the result. For the purpose of its being given was not in order that it might abound, for it was given to diminish and destroy the offense. But it resulted the opposite way, not owing to the nature of the Law, but owing to the listlessness of those who received it. But why did he not say the Law was given, but the Law entered by the way? It was to show that the need of it was temporary, and not absolute or imperative. And this he says also to the Galatians, showing the very same thing another way. For before faith came, he says, we were kept under the Law, shut up unto the faith which should afterwards be revealed. And so it was not for itself, but for another, that it kept the flock. For since the Jews were somewhat gross-minded, and enervated, and indifferent to the gifts themselves, this was why the Law was given, that it might convict them the more, and clearly teach them their own condition, and by increasing the accusation might the more repress them. But be not thou afraid, for it was not that the punishment might be greater that this was done, but that the grace might be seen to be greater. And this is why he proceeds,

But where sin abounded, grace did much more abound.

But where sin abounded, grace did much more abound.

He doesn't say "did abound," but "did much more abound." For He gave us not only freedom from punishment, but also freedom from sins, and life as well. It's as if someone not only freed a fevered man from his disease, but also gave him beauty, strength, and high position. Or as if someone not only gave food to a hungry man, but also made him very rich and placed him in the highest authority. But how did sin abound? Some will ask. The Law gave countless commands. Now since they broke them all, transgression became more abundant. Do you see what a great difference there is between grace and the Law? For the one added to condemnation, but the other brought a further abundance of gifts. Having mentioned this extraordinary generosity, he now discusses the beginning and root of both death and life. What then is the root of death? It is sin. That is why he says,

He does not say did abound, but did much more abound. For it was not remission from punishment only that He gave us, but that from sins, and life also. As if any were not merely to free a man with a fever from his disease, but to give him also beauty, and strength, and rank; or again, were not to give one an hungered nourishment only, but were to put him in possession of great riches, and were to set him in the highest authority. And how did sin abound? Some will say. The Law gave countless commands. Now since they transgressed them all, trangression became more abundant. Do you see what a great difference there is between grace and the Law? For the one became an addition to the condemnation, but the other, a further abundance of gifts. Having then mentioned the unspeakable munificence, he again discusses the beginning and the root both of death and of life. What then is the root of death? It is sin. Wherefore also he says,

Here he sets before us the prizes of the contest. For lest on hearing of death and sin, you should be low-spirited, he says that this life is the prelude to another life. Don't consider only what is present, he says, but also what is to come, and then you will see the victory of grace. For as sin reigned unto death, he says, so grace also reigned. But sin reigned unto death, not its own but ours, and grace reigned through righteousness, not our own but God's, and this is why he did not say simply reigned, but "reigned through righteousness unto eternal life." For it did not merely free us from evils, but also led us to life eternal.

Ver. 21. That as sin reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life, through our Lord Jesus Christ.

Paul says this to show that sin holds the rank of a king, while death serves as a soldier, marshalled under sin's command and armed by it. If sin armed death, then it is clear that the righteousness that destroys sin—a righteousness introduced by grace, not by human effort—not only disarms death but actually destroys it and completely undoes its dominion. This righteousness is far greater than sin because it was brought in not by man and the devil, but by God and grace, and it leads our life to a better state and to unlimited blessings. It will never end, which also demonstrates its superiority. Sin cast us out of our present life, but when grace came, it gave us not merely the present life but the immortal and eternal one. For all these things Christ is our guarantee. Do not doubt, then, concerning your life if you have righteousness, for righteousness is greater than life itself, being the mother of it.

This he says to show that the latter ranks as a king, the former, death, as a soldier, being marshalled under the latter, and armed by it. If then the latter (i.e. sin) armed death, it is plain enough that the righteousness destructive hereof, which by grace was introduced, not only disarms death, but even destroys it, and undoes entirely the dominion thereof, in that it is the greatest of the two, as being brought in not by man and the devil, but by God and grace, and leading our life unto a goodlier estate, and to blessings unlimited. For of it there will never be any end (to give you a view of its superiority from this also). For the other cast us out of our present life, but grace, when it came, gave us not the present life, but the immortal and eternal one. But for all these things Christ is our voucher. Doubt not then for your life if you have righteousness, for righteousness is greater than life as being mother of it.

Chapter 6, verse 1. What then? Should we continue in sin so that grace may increase? Absolutely not!

Chap. vi. ver. 1. What then? Shall we continue in sin, that grace may abound? God forbid.

He is now turning back to exhortation, but he doesn't introduce it directly. He doesn't want to seem annoying or irritating to many people, so he makes it appear as if it flows naturally from the doctrines he's been teaching. Even when he varied his approach like this, he was still worried about offending them with what he said. That's why he wrote, "I have written the more boldly unto you in some sort" (Romans 15:15). If he hadn't done this, he would have seemed far too harsh to them. Since he demonstrated the greatness of grace by showing how great the sins were that it healed, this seemed to thoughtless people to be an encouragement to sin. (They would say: if the reason greater grace was shown was because we committed great sins, then let's keep on sinning so that grace may be displayed even more.) Now, to prevent them from saying or even thinking this, notice how he turns the objection back on them. First he does it through his strong rejection: "God forbid." He habitually says this about things that everyone agrees are absurd. Then he lays down an irrefutable argument. And what is it?

He is again turning off to exhortation, yet introducing it not directly, lest he should seem to many to be irksome and vexing, but as if it rose out of the doctrines. For if, even so diversifying his address, he was afraid of their being offended at what he said, and therefore said, I have written the more boldly unto you in some sort, Romans 15:15 much more would he have seemed to them, had he not done so, to be too harsh. Since then he showed the greatness of the grace by the greatness of the sins it healed, and owing to this it seemed in the eyes of the unthinking to be an encouragement to sin (for if the reason, they would say, why greater grace was shown, was because we had done great sins, let us not give over sinning, that grace may be more displayed still), now that they might not say this or suspect it, see how he turns the objection back again. First he does it by his deprecation. God forbid. And this he is in the habit of doing at things confessed on all hands to be absurd. And then he lays down an irrefragable argument. And what is it?

He says, "How shall we who are dead to sin live any longer in it?"

Ver. 2. How shall we, he says, that are dead to sin, live any longer therein?

What does "we are dead" mean? Does it mean that in this respect and as far as it goes, we have all received the sentence of death? Or does it mean that we became dead to it by believing or being enlightened? This is what one should rather say, since what follows makes this clearly correct. But what does becoming dead to it mean? It means not obeying it in anything anymore. Baptism accomplished this once for all—it made us dead to it. But this must be maintained continually from then on by our own effort, so that even though sin issues countless commands to us, we never again obey it but remain unmovable as a dead person does. Indeed, elsewhere Paul says that sin itself is dead. But there he says that because he wants to show that virtue is easy (Romans 7:8). But here, since he earnestly desires to rouse the hearer, he puts the death on the hearer's side. Next, since what he said was obscure, he explains it again, also using what he had said in the manner of reproof.

What does we are dead mean? Does it mean that as for that, and as far as it goes, we have all received the sentence of death? Or, that we became dead to it by believing any being enlightened. This is what one should rather say, since the sequel makes this clearly right. But what is becoming dead to it? The not obeying it in anything any more. For this baptism effected once for all, it made us dead to it. But this must of our own earnestness thenceforth continually be maintained, so that, although sin issue countless commands to us, we may never again obey it, but abide unmovable as a dead man does. And indeed he elsewhere says that sin itself is dead. But there he sets that down as wishing to show that virtue is easy, Romans 7:8? But here, as he earnestly desires to rouse the hearer, he puts the death on his side. Next, since what was said was obscure, he again explains, using what he had said also in the way of reproof.

Do you not know, he says, my brethren, that all of us who were baptized into Christ were baptized into His death? Therefore we are buried with Him through baptism into death.

Ver. 3, 4. Do you not know, he says, my brethren, that so many of us as were baptized into Christ were baptized into His death? Therefore we are buried with Him by baptism into death.

What does being baptized into His Death mean? It means we are dying in the same way He did. For Baptism is the Cross. What the Cross and Burial are to Christ, Baptism has been to us, even if not in the same respects. For He Himself died and was buried in the Flesh, but we have done both to sin. This is why he does not say "planted together in His Death," but "in the likeness of His Death." For both are a death, but not of the same subject—since one is of the Flesh, that of Christ, and the other is of sin, which is our own. Just as that death is real, so is this one. But if it is real, then we must contribute what is our part. And so he proceeds,

What does being baptized into His Death mean? That it is with a view to our dying as He did. For Baptism is the Cross. What the Cross then, and Burial, is to Christ, that Baptism has been to us, even if not in the same respects. For He died Himself and was buried in the Flesh, but we have done both to sin. Wherefore he does not say, planted together in His Death, but in the likeness of His Death. For both the one and the other is a death, but not of the same subject; since the one is of the Flesh, that of Christ; the other of sin, which is our own. As then that is real, so is this. But if it be real, then what is of our part again must be contributed. And so he proceeds,

Just as Christ was raised up from the dead by the Glory of the Father, so also we should walk in newness of life.

That as Christ was raised up from the dead by the Glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life.

Here he hints at the resurrection along with the duty of living carefully. How does he do this? He means: Do you believe that Christ died and was raised again? Then believe the same about yourself. For your situation is like his, since both the Cross and the Burial are yours. If you have shared in Death and Burial, you will much more share in Resurrection and Life. For now that the greater thing has been done away with—I mean sin—it is not right to doubt any longer about the lesser thing, the doing away of death.

Here he hints, along with the duty of a careful walk, at the subject of the resurrection. In what way? Do you believe, he means, that Christ died, and that He was raised again? Believe then the same of yourself. For this is like to the other, since both Cross and Burial is yours. For if you have shared in Death and Burial, much more will you in Resurrection and Life. For now the greater is done away with, the sin I mean, it is not right to doubt any longer about the lesser, the doing away of death.

Here Paul leaves it to his listeners' conscience to work this out for themselves. But after setting before us the resurrection that is to come, he demands another kind of resurrection from us—the new way of life that happens in this present life through a change of habits. When the fornicator becomes chaste, the greedy man becomes merciful, and the harsh person becomes gentle, a resurrection has already taken place here, which is a preview of the other. How is this a resurrection? Because sin is put to death, and righteousness has risen again, and the old life has vanished, while this new and angelic life is being lived. But when you hear of a new life, expect a great transformation, a sweeping change. Tears come to my eyes, and I groan deeply to think how much religiousness (philosophian) Paul requires from us, and how much listlessness we have given ourselves over to, going back after our baptism to our former oldness, and returning to Egypt, and remembering the garlic after the manna. For ten or twenty days at the very time of our Illumination, we undergo a change, but then we take up our former deeds again. But Paul requires such a way of life from us not for a set number of days, but for our whole life. Yet we go back to our former vomit, thus building up the old age of sins after the youth of grace. For either the love of money, or slavery to improper desires, or any other sin, tends to make the person who does it old. Now that which decays and grows old is ready to vanish away. For there is no body—surely there is none—to be seen as crippled by length of time as a soul is decayed and tottering with many sins. Such a person reaches the last degree of senility, making indistinct sounds like people who are very old and deranged, being weighed down with phlegm, great mental confusion, and forgetfulness, with scales upon its eyes, disgusting to people, and an easy prey to the devil. Such then are the souls of sinners; not so those of the righteous, for they are youthful and attractive, and are in the very prime of life throughout, always ready for any fight or struggle. But those of sinners, if they receive even a small shock, immediately fall and are ruined. And this is what the Prophet showed when he said that just as the chaff which the wind scatters from the face of the earth, so are those who live in sin whirled about and exposed to every kind of harm. For they neither see like a healthy person, nor hear with clarity, nor speak articulately, but are oppressed with great shortness of breath. They have their mouth overflowing with saliva. And if only it were just saliva, and nothing offensive! But now they send forth words more foul than any mire, and what is worst, they don't have the power even to spit this saliva of words away from them, but taking it in their hand with much lewdness, they smear it on again, so that it becomes coagulated and hard to perspire through. Perhaps you are sickened by this description. Ought you not, then, to be even more sickened by the reality? For if these things when happening in the body are disgusting, how much more when in the soul. Such was that son who wasted his entire inheritance, and was reduced to the greatest wretchedness, and was in a weaker state than any feeble or disordered person. But when he was willing, he became suddenly young by his decision alone and his change. For as soon as he had said, I will return to my Father, this one word brought him all blessings; or rather not the bare word, but the deed which he added to the word. For he did not say, Let me go back, and then stay there; but he said, Let me go back, and went back, and returned the whole of that journey. So let us also do this; and even if we have been carried beyond the boundary, let us go up to our Father's house, and not keep lingering over the length of the journey. For if we are willing, the way back again is easy and very quick. Only let us leave the strange and foreign land; for this is what sin is, drawing us far away from our Father's house; let us leave it then, that we may quickly return to the house of our Father. For our Father has a natural yearning toward us, and will honor us if we are changed, no less than those who are undefiled, if we change, but even more, just as the father showed that son the greater honor. For he had greater pleasure himself at receiving back his son. And how am I to go back again? someone may say. Just make a beginning on the matter, and the whole is done. Stop from vice, and go no further into it, and you have already laid hold of the whole. For as in the case of the sick, being no worse may be a beginning of getting better, so is the case with vice as well. Go no further, and then your wicked deeds will have an end. And if you do so for two days, you will keep off on the third day more easily; and after three days you will add ten, then twenty, then a hundred, then your whole life. For the further you go on, the easier you will see the way to be, and you will stand on the summit itself, and will at once enjoy many good things. For so it was when the prodigal came back, there were flutes, and harps, and dancing, and feasts, and gatherings: and he who might have called his son to account for his ill-timed extravagance and flight to such a distance, did nothing of the sort, but looked upon him as undefiled, and could not bring himself even to use the language of reproach, or rather, even to mention barely to him the former things, but threw himself upon him, and kissed him, and killed the calf, and put a robe upon him, and placed on him abundant honors. Let us then, as we have such examples before us, be of good cheer and keep from despair. For He is not so well pleased with being called Master as Father, nor with having a slave as with having a son. And this is what He prefers rather than that. This then is why He did all that He has done; and spared not even His Only-begotten Son, that we might receive the adoption of sons, that we might love Him, not as a Master only, but as a Father. And if He obtained this from us He takes delight in it as someone who has been given glory, and proclaims it to all though He needs nothing from us. This is what, in Abraham's case for instance, He does everywhere, using these words, I am the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. And yet it was they of His household who should have found honor in this; but now it is the Lord evidently who does this; for this is why He says to Peter, Do you love Me more than these? to show that He seeks nothing so much as this from us. For this too He commanded Abraham to offer his son to Him, that He might make it known to all that He was greatly beloved by the patriarch. Now this desire to be loved exceedingly comes from loving exceedingly. For this cause too He said to the Apostles, He who loves father or mother more than Me is not worthy of Me. For this cause He commands us to esteem even that which is in the closest connection with us, our soul or life, as second to the love of Him, since He wishes to be beloved by us with complete entirety. For we too, if we have no strong feelings about a person, have no strong desire for his friendship either, though he be great and noble; whereas when we love someone warmly and truly, though the person loved be of low rank and humble, yet we esteem love from him as a very great honor. And for this reason He Himself also called it glory not only to be loved by us, but even to suffer those shameful things on our behalf. However, those things were a glory owing to love only. But whatever we suffer for Him, it is not for love alone; but even for the sake of the greatness and dignity of Him we long for, that it would with good reason both be called glory, and be so indeed. Let us then undergo dangers for Him as if running for the greatest crowns, and let us consider neither poverty, nor disease, nor insult, nor slander, nor death itself, to be heavy and burdensome, when it is for Him that we suffer these things. For if we are right-minded, we are the greatest possible gainers by these things, as neither from the contrary to these shall we if not right-minded gain any advantage. But consider: does anyone insult you and make war against you? Does he not thereby put you on your guard, and give you an opportunity of growing like God? For if you love him who plots against you, you will be like Him who makes His Sun to rise upon the evil and good. Does another take your money away? If you bear it nobly, you shall receive the same reward as those who have spent all they have upon the poor. For it says, You took joyfully the spoiling of your goods, knowing that you have in heaven a better

But this he leaves for the present to the conscience of his hearers to reason out, but himself, after the resurrection to come had been set before us, demands of us another, even the new conversation, which is brought about in the present life by a change of habits. When then the fornicator becomes chaste, the covetous man merciful, the harsh subdued, even here a resurrection has taken place, the prelude to the other. And how is it a resurrection? Why, because sin is mortified, and righteousness has risen again, and the old life has been made to vanish, and this new and angelic one is being lived in. But when you hear of a new life, look for a great alteration, a wide change. But tears come into my eyes, and I groan deeply to think how great religiousness ( φιλοσοφίαν) Paul requires of us, and what listlessness we have yielded ourselves up to, going back after our baptism to the oldness we before had, and returning to Egypt, and remembering the garlic after the manna. Numbers 11:5 For ten or twenty days at the very time of our Illumination, we undergo a change, but then take up our former doings again. But it is not for a set number of days, but for our whole life, that Paul requires of us such a conversation. But we go back to our former vomit, thus after the youth of grace building up the old age of sins. For either the love of money, or the slavery to desires not convenient, or any other sin whatsoever, uses to make the worker thereof old. Now that which decays and waxes old is ready to vanish away. Hebrews 8:13 For there is no body, there surely is none, to be seen as palsied by length of time, as a soul is decayed and tottering with many sins. Such an one gets carried on to the last degree of doting, yielding indistinct sounds, like men that are very old and crazed, being surcharged with rheum, and great distortion of mind, and forgetfulness, and with scales upon its eyes, and disgustful to men, and an easy prey to the devil. Such then are the souls of sinners; not so those of the righteous, for they are youthful and well-favored, and are in the very prime of life throughout, ever ready for any fight or struggle. But those of sinners, if they receive even a small shock, straightway fall and are undone. And it was this the Prophet made appear, when he said, that like as the chaff which the wind scatters from the face of the earth Psalm 1:4, thus are they that live in sin whirled to and fro, and exposed to every sort of harm. For they neither see like a healthy person, nor hear with simplicity, they speak not articulately, but are oppressed with great shortness of breath. They have their mouth overflowing with spittle. And would it were but spittle, and nothing offensive! But now they send forth words more fetid than any mire, and what is worst, they have not power even to spit this saliva of words away from them, but taking it in their hand with much lewdness, they smear it on again, so as to be coagulating, and hard to perspire through. Perhaps you are sickened with this description. Ought ye not, then to be more so at the reality? For if these things when happening in the body are disgustful, much more when in the soul. Such was that son who wasted out all his share, and was reduced to the greatest wretchedness, and was in a feebler state than any imbecile or disordered person. But when he was willing, he became suddenly young by his decision alone and his change. For as soon as he had said, I will return to my Father, this one word conveyed to him all blessings; or rather not the bare word, but the deed which he added to the word. For he did not say, Let me go back, and then stay there; but said, Let me go back, and went back, and returned the whole of that way. Thus let us also do; and even if we have gotten carried beyond the boundary, let us go up to our Father's house, and not stay lingering over the length of the journey. For if we be willing, the way back again is easy and very speedy. Only let us leave the strange and foreign land; for this is what sin is, drawing us far away from our Father's house; let us leave her then, that we may speedily return to the house of our Father. For our Father has a natural yearning towards us, and will honor us if we be changed, no less than those that are unattainted, if we change, but even more, just as the father showed that son the greater honor. For he had greater pleasure himself at receiving back his son. And how am I to go back again? One may say. Do but put a beginning upon the business, and the whole is done. Stay from vice, and go no farther into it, and you have laid hold of the whole already. For as in the case of the sick, being no worse may be a beginning of getting better, so is the case with vice also. Go no further, and then your deeds of wickedness will have an end. And if you do so for two days, you will keep off on the third day more easily; and after three days you will add ten, then twenty, then an hundred, then your whole life. (Cf. Hom. xvii. on St. Matt. p. 267, O.T.) For the further you go on, the easier will you see the way to be, and you will stand on the summit itself, and will at once enjoy many goods. For so it was when the prodigal came back, there were flutes, and harps, and dancings, and feasts, and assemblings: and he who might have called his son to account for his ill-timed extravagance, and flight to such a distance, did nothing of the sort, but looked upon him as unattainted, and could not find it in him even to use the language of reproach, or rather, even to mention barely to him the former things, but threw himself upon him, and kissed him, and killed the calf, and put a robe upon him, and placed on him abundant honors. Let us then, as we have such examples before us, be of good cheer and keep from despair. For He is not so well pleased with being called Master, as Father, nor with having a slave as with having a son. And this is what He likes rather than that. This then is why He did all that He has done; and spared not even His Only-begotten Son Romans 8:32, that we might receive the adoption of sons, that we might love Him, not as a Master only, but as a Father. And if He obtained this of us He takes delight therein as one that has glory given him, and proclaims it to all though He needs nothing of ours. This is what, in Abraham's case for instance, He everywhere does, using these words, I am the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. And yet it was they of His household who should have found an honor in this; but now it is the Lord evidently who does this; for this is why He says to Peter, Lovest thou Me more than these? John 21:17 to show that He seeks nothing so much as this from us. For this too He bade Abraham offer his son to Him, that He might make it known to all that He was greatly beloved by the patriarch. Now this desire to be loved exceedingly comes from loving exceedingly. For this cause too He said to the Apostles, He that loves father or mother more than Me, is not worthy of Me. Matthew 10:37 For this cause He bids us esteem that even which is in the most close connection with us, our soul or, life, John 12:25, as second to the love of him, since He wishes to be beloved by us with exceeding entireness. For we too, if we have no strong feelings about a person, have no strong desire for his friendship either, though he be great and noble; whereas when we love any one warmly and really, though the person loved be of low rank and humble, yet we esteem love from him as a very great honor. And for this reason He Himself also called it glory not to be loved by us only, but even to suffer those shameful things in our behalf. John 12:23 However, those things were a glory owing to love only. But whatever we suffer for Him, it is not for love alone; but even for the sake of the greatness and dignity of Him we long for, that it would with good reason both be called glory, and be so indeed. Let us then incur dangers for Him as if running for the greatest crowns, and let us esteem neither poverty, nor disease, nor affront, nor calumny, nor death itself, to be heavy and burdensome, when it is for Him that we suffer these things. For if we be right-minded, we are the greatest possible gainers by these things, as neither from the contrary to these shall we if not right-minded gain any advantage. But consider; does any one affront you and war against you? Does he not thereby set you upon your guard, and give you an opportunity of growing like God? For if you love him that plots against you, you will be like Him that makes His Sun to rise upon the evil and good. Matthew 5:45 Does another take your money away? If you bear it nobly, you shall receive the same reward as they who have spent all they have upon the poor. For it says, You took joyfully the spoiling of your goods, knowing that you have in heaven a better and an enduring substance. Hebrews 10:34 Has any one reviled you and abused you, whether truly or falsely, he weaves for you a very great crown if you bear meekly his contumely; since he too, who calumniates, provides for us an abundant reward. For rejoice, it says, and be exceeding glad, when men say all manner of evil against you falsely, because great is your reward in Heaven. Matthew 5:12 And he too that speaks truth against us is of the greatest service, if we do but bear meekly what is said. For the Pharisee spoke evil of the Publican, and with truth, still instead of a Publican he made him a righteous man. Luke 18:11 And what need to go into particular instances. For any one that will go to the conflicts of Job may learn all these points accurately. And this is why Paul said, God for us, who against us? Romans 8:31 As then by being earnest, we gain even from things that vex us, so by being listless, we do not even improve from things that favor us. For what did Judas profit, tell me, by being with Christ? Or what profit was the Law to the Jew? Or Paradise to Adam? Or what did Moses profit those in the wilderness? And so we should leave all, and look to one point only, how we may husband aright our own resources. And if we do this, not even the devil himself will ever get the better of us, but will make our profiting the greater, by putting us upon being watchful. Now in this way it is that Paul rouses the Ephesians, by describing his fierceness. Yet we sleep and snore, though we have to do with so crafty an enemy. And if we were aware of a serpent nestling by our bed, we should make much ado to kill him. But when the devil nestles in our souls, we fancy that we take no harm, but lie at our ease; and the reason is, that we see him not with the eyes of our body. And yet this is why we should rouse us the more and be sober. For against an enemy whom one can perceive, one may easily be on guard; but one that cannot be seen, if we be not continually in arms, we shall not easily escape. And the more so, because he has no notion of open combat (for he would surely be soon defeated), but often under the appearance of friendship he insinuates the venom of his cruel malice. In this way it was that he suborned Job's wife, by putting on the mask of natural affectionateness, to give that wretchless advice. And so when conversing with Adam, he puts on the air of one concerned and watching over his interests, and says, that your eyes shall be opened in the day that you eat of the tree. Genesis 3:5 Thus Jephtha too he persuaded, under the pretext of religion, to slay his daughter, and to offer the sacrifice the Law forbade. Do you see what his wiles are, what his varying warfare? Be then on your guard, and arm yourself at all points with the weapons of the Spirit, get exactly acquainted with his plans, that you may both keep from being caught, and easily catch him. For it was thus that Paul got the better of him, by getting exactly acquainted with these. And so he says, for we are not ignorant of his devices. 2 Corinthians 2:11 Let us then also be earnest in learning and avoiding his stratagems, that after obtaining a victory over him, we may, whether in this present life or in that which is to come, be proclaimed conquerors, and obtain those unalloyed blessings, by the grace and love toward man, etc.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 9 — Romans 4:23

Homily 9 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210209.htm>.

Opening

Romans 4:23

Rom. IV. 23

Now it was not written for his sake alone, that it was counted to him as righteousness, but also for our sake, to whom it will be counted, if we believe in Him who raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead.

Now it was not written for his sake alone, that it was imputed to him for righteousness; but for us also, to whom it shall be imputed, if we believe in Him that raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead.

After saying many great things about Abraham—his faith, his righteousness, and his honor before God—Paul addresses a potential objection: lest the hearer say, "What does this have to do with us, since it was Abraham who was justified?" He brings us close to the Patriarch again. This shows how powerful spiritual words are. For Paul takes someone from the Gentiles, someone who has only recently come near, someone who has done no works, and says that this person is not only equal to the believing Jew, but not even inferior to the Patriarch himself. In fact, if one must speak the wonderful truth, the believer is even much greater. For our spiritual birth is so noble that Abraham's faith is merely a type of ours. Paul does not say, "If it was credited to him, it will probably be credited to us also," so as not to make it a matter of logical deduction. Instead, he speaks with the authoritative words of divine law and makes the whole thing a declaration of Scripture. For why was it written, he says, except to show us that we also were justified in this same way? For we have believed in the same God, and concerning the same matters, even if not in the case of the same persons. And after speaking of our faith, he also mentions God's unspeakable love toward humanity, which he constantly presents from every angle, bringing the Cross before us. He now makes this plain by saying,

After saying many great things of Abraham, and his faith, and righteousness, and honor before God, lest the hearer should say, What is this to us, for it is he that was justified? He places us close to the Patriarch again. So great is the power of spiritual words. For of one of the Gentiles, one who was recently come near, one who had done no work, he not only says that he is in nothing inferior to the Jew who believes (i.e. as a Jew), but not even to the Patriarch, but rather, if one must give utterance to the wondrous truth, even much greater. For so noble is our birth, that his faith is but the type of ours. And he does not say, If it was reckoned unto him, it is probable it will be also to us, that he might not make it matter of syllogism. But he speaks in authentic words of the divine law, and makes the whole a declaration of the Scripture. For why was it written, he says, save to make us see that we also were justified in this way? For it is the same God Whom we have believed, and upon the same matters, if it be not in the case of the same persons. And after speaking of our faith, he also mentions God's unspeakable love towards man, which he ever presents on all sides, bringing the Cross before us. And this he now makes plain by saying,

Who was handed over because of our offenses and was raised again for our justification.

Ver. 25. Who was delivered for our offenses, and was raised again for our justification.

See how after mentioning the cause of His death, he makes the same cause also a demonstration of the resurrection. For why, he asks, was He crucified? Not for any sin of His own. And this is clear from the Resurrection. For if He were a sinner, how could He have risen? But if He rose, it is quite clear that He was not a sinner. But if He was not a sinner, how did He come to be crucified? For others—and if for others, then surely He rose again. Now to prevent you from saying, "How, when liable for such great sins, did we come to be justified?" He points out One who blots out all sins, so that both from Abraham's faith, by which he was justified, and from the Savior's Passion, by which we were freed from our sins, he might confirm what he had said. And after mentioning His Death, he speaks also of His Resurrection. For the purpose of His dying was not that He might hold us liable to punishment and in condemnation, but that He might do good to us. For this is why He both died and rose again: that He might make us righteous.

See how after mentioning the cause of His death, he makes the same cause likewise a demonstration of the resurrection. For why, he means, was He crucified? Not for any sin of His own. And this is plain from the Resurrection. For if He were a sinner, how should He have risen? But if He rose, it is quite plain that He was not a sinner. But if He was not a sinner, how came He to be crucified?– For others — and if for others, then surely he rose again. Now to prevent your saying, How, when liable for so great sins, came we to be justified? He points out One that blots out all sins, that both from Abraham's faith, whereby he was justified, and from the Saviour's Passion, whereby we were freed from our sins, he might confirm what he had said. And after mentioning His Death, he speaks also of His Resurrection. For the purpose of His dying was not that He might hold us liable to punishment and in condemnation, but that He might do good unto us. For for this cause He both died and rose again, that He might make us righteous.

Therefore being justified by faith, let us have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ.

Chap. v. ver. 1. Therefore being justified by faith, let us have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ.

What does "Let us have peace" mean? Some say it means we should not quarrel through stubborn insistence on bringing in the Law. But I think he is speaking here about our conduct. After saying much about faith and placing it above righteousness that comes by works, he wanted to prevent anyone from thinking his words encouraged laziness. So he says, "let us have peace"—that is, let us sin no more and not go back to our former condition. For to do so is to make war with God. But how is it possible to sin no more, someone asks? How was the former thing possible? If when we were liable for so many sins we were freed from all of them by Christ, we will be even more able through Him to remain in the condition we are now in. For it is not the same thing to receive peace when there had been none, and to keep it when it has been given, since acquiring it is surely harder than keeping it. Yet nevertheless the more difficult thing has been made easy and accomplished. The easier thing, then, is what we shall easily succeed in, if we cling to Him who has worked even the other for us. But here I think he is hinting not only at the easiness but also at the reasonableness. For if He reconciled us when we were in open war with Him, it is reasonable that we should remain in a state of reconciliation and give Him this reward so that He may not seem to have reconciled stubborn and unfeeling creatures to the Father.

What does Let us have peace mean? Some say, Let us not be at variance, through a peevish obstinacy for bringing in the Law. But to me he seems to be speaking now of our conversation. For after having said much on the subject of faith, he had set it before righteousness which is by works, to prevent any one from supposing what he said was a ground for listlessness, he says, let us have peace, that is, let us sin no more, nor go back to our former estate. For this is making war with God. And how is it possible, says one, to sin no more? How was the former thing possible? For if when liable for so many sins we were freed from all by Christ, much more shall we be able through Him to abide in the estate wherein we are. For it is not the same thing to receive peace when there had been none, and to keep it when it has been given, since to acquire surely is harder than to keep. Yet nevertheless the more difficult has been made easy, and carried out into effect. That which is the easier thing then will be what we shall easily succeed in, if we cling to Him who has wrought even the other for us. But here it is not the easiness only which he seems to me to hint at, but the reasonableness. For if He reconciled us when we were in open war with Him, it is reasonable that we should abide in a state of reconciliation, and give unto Him this reward for that He may not seem to have reconciled untoward and unfeeling creatures to the Father.

By Whom also we have access, he says, by faith unto this grace. (7 manuscripts add unto, etc.)

Ver. 2. By Whom also we have access, he says, by faith unto this grace. (7 manuscripts add, unto, etc.)

If He has brought us near to Himself when we were far off, much more will He keep us now that we are near. Please notice how he consistently presents these two points everywhere: His part and our part. On His part, however, there are many varied and diverse things. For He died for us, and further reconciled us, and brought us to Himself, and gave us unspeakable grace. But we brought only faith as our contribution. And so he says, by faith, unto this grace. What grace is this? Tell me. It is being counted worthy of the knowledge of God, being freed from error, coming to a knowledge of the Truth, and obtaining all the blessings that come through Baptism. For the purpose of His bringing us near was that we might receive these gifts. For it was not only that we might have simple remission of sins that we were reconciled, but that we might also receive countless benefits. Nor did He stop even at these, but promised others, namely, those unutterable blessings that pass both understanding and language. And this is why he has set down both of them. For by mentioning grace he clearly points to what we have presently received, but by saying, And we rejoice in hope of the glory of God, he unveils the whole of things to come. And he rightly said, wherein also we stand. For this is the nature of God's grace. It has no end, it knows no bound, but is always advancing to greater things, which is not the case in human affairs. Take an instance of what I mean. A person has acquired rule and glory and authority, yet he does not stand in it continuously, but is speedily cast out of it. Or if man does not take it from him, death comes and is sure to take it from him. But God's gifts are not of this kind; for neither man, nor circumstance, nor crisis of affairs, nor even the Devil, nor death, can come and cast us out of them. But when we are dead we then more strictly speaking have possession of them, and keep on enjoying more and more. And so if you are uncertain about those to come, from those now present and what you have already received, believe in the other also. For this is why he says, And we rejoice (καυχώμεθα) in hope of the glory of God, that you may learn what kind of soul the faithful ought to have. For it is not only for what has been given, but for what is to be given, that we ought to be filled with confidence, as though it were already given. For one rejoices in what is already given. Since then the hope of things to come is just as sure and clear as that of what is given, he says that in that too we likewise rejoice. For this reason also he called them glory. For if it contributes to God's glory, it will certainly come to pass, though it may not for our sakes, yet for Him it will. And why am I saying (he means) that the blessings to come are worthy of being gloried in (καυχήσεως)? Why even the very evils of this present time are able to brighten up our faces and make us find our repose in them. Therefore he also added,

If then He has brought us near to Himself, when we were far off, much more will He keep us now that we are near. And let me beg you to consider how he everywhere sets down these two points; His part, and our part. On His part, however, there be things varied and numerous and diverse. For He died for us, and farther reconciled us, and brought us to Himself, and gave us grace unspeakable. But we brought faith only as our contribution. And so he says, by faith, unto this grace. What grace is this? Tell me. It is the being counted worthy of the knowledge of God, the being forced from error, the coming to a knowledge of the Truth, the obtaining of all the blessings that come through Baptism. For the end of His bringing us near was that we might receive these gifts. For it was not only that we might have simple remission of sins, that we were reconciled; but that we might receive also countless benefits. Nor did He even pause at these, but promised others, namely, those unutterable blessings that pass understanding alike and language. And this is why he has set them both down also. For by mentioning grace he clearly points at what we have at present received, but by saying, And we rejoice in hope of the glory of God, he unveils the whole of things to come. And he had well said, wherein also we stand. For this is the nature of God's grace. It has no end, it knows no bound, but evermore is on the advance to greater things, which in human things is not the case. Take an instance of what I mean. A person has acquired rule and glory and authority, yet he does not stand therein continuously, but is speedily cast out of it. Or if man take it not from him, death comes, and is sure to take it from him. But God's gifts are not of this kind; for neither man, nor occasion, nor crisis of affairs, nor even the Devil, nor death, can come and cast us out of them. But when we are dead we then more strictly speaking have possession of them, and keep going on enjoying more and more. And so if you feel in doubt about those to come; from those now present, and what you have already received, believe in the other also. For this is why he says, And we rejoice ( καυχώμεθα) in hope of the glory of God, that you may learn, what kind of soul the faithful ought to have. For it is not only for what has been given, but for what is to be given, that we ought to be filled with confidingness, as though it were already given. For one rejoices in what is already given. Since then the hope of things to come is even as sure and clear as that of what is given, he says that in that too we in like manner rejoice. For this cause also he called them glory. For if it contributes unto God's glory, come to pass it certainly will, though it do not for our sakes, yet for Him it will. And why am I saying (he means) that the blessings to come are worthy of being gloried in ( καυχήσεως)? Why even the very evils of this time present are able to brighten up our countenances, and make us find in them even our repose. Wherefore also he added,

And not only that, but we also glory in tribulations.

Ver. 3. And not only so, but we glory in tribulations also.

Now, consider how great the things to come are, when we can even be lifted up by things that seem distressing—so great is God's gift, and so insignificant is any unpleasantness in them! In the case of external goods, the struggle to obtain them brings trouble and pain and weariness; it is the crowns and rewards that carry the pleasure. But in this case it is not so, for the struggles themselves give us no less satisfaction than the rewards. Since there were various temptations in those days, and the kingdom existed in hope, the terrors were at hand but the good things were in expectation—and this weakened the less strong—Paul gives them the prize now, even before the crowns, by saying that we should glory even in tribulations. And what he says is not you should glory, but we glory, giving them encouragement through his own example. Next, since what he had said might seem strange and paradoxical—that a person who is struggling in famine, in chains and torments, insulted and abused, ought to glory—he goes on to confirm it. And, what is more, he says they are worthy of being gloried in, not only for the sake of those things to come, but for the things present in themselves. For tribulations are in themselves a good thing. How so? It is because they train us in patient endurance. Therefore, after saying we glory in tribulations, he has added the reason in these words, Knowing that tribulation works patience. Notice again the argumentative skill of Paul, how he turns their argument in the opposite direction. For since it was tribulations above all that made them give up the hopes of things to come and that cast them into despondency, he says that these are the very reasons for confidence and for not desponding about the things to come, for tribulation, he says, works patience.

Now, consider how great the things to come are, when even at things that seem to be distressful we can be elated; so great is God's gift, and such a nothing any distastefulness in them! For in the case of external goods, the struggle for them brings trouble and pain and irksomeness along with it; and it is the crowns and rewards that carry the pleasure with them. But in this case it is not so, for the wrestlings have to us no less relish than the rewards. For since there were sundry temptations in those days, and the kingdom existed in hopes, the terrors were at hand, but the good things in expectation, and this unnerved the feebler sort, even before the crowns he gives them the prize now, by saying that we should glory even in tribulations. And what he says is not you should glory, but we glory, giving them encouragement in his own person. Next since what he had said had an appearance of being strange and paradoxical, if a person who is struggling in famine, and is in chains and torments, and insulted, and abused, ought to glory, he next goes on to confirm it. And (what is more), he says they are worthy of being gloried in, not only for the sake of those things to come, but for the things present in themselves. For tribulations are in their own selves a goodly thing. How so? It is because they anoint us unto patient abiding. Wherefore after saying we glory in tribulations, he has added the reason, in these words, Knowing that tribulation works patience. Notice again the argumentative spirit of Paul, how he gives their argument an opposite turn. For since it was tribulations above all that made them give up the hopes of things to come, and which cast them into despondency, he says that these are the very reasons for confidingness, and for not desponding about the things to come, for tribulation, he says, works patience.

Verses 4-5: And patience produces experience, and experience produces hope; and hope does not disappoint.

Ver. 4, 5. And patience experience, and experience hope; and hope makes not ashamed.

Tribulations, far from disproving these hopes, actually prove them. For even before the things to come are realized, tribulation produces a very great fruit—patience—and makes the person who is tested experienced. It also contributes to some extent to the things to come, for it gives hope vigor within us, since nothing so inclines a person to hope for blessings as a good conscience. No one who has lived an upright life lacks confidence about things to come, whereas among those who have been negligent, many feel the burden of a bad conscience and wish there were neither judgment nor retribution. What then? Do our goods lie in hopes? Yes, in hopes—but not mere human hopes, which often slip away and put the one who hoped to shame, when someone who was expected to help dies or changes though he lives. Our lot is not like this: our hope is sure and unmoveable. For He who has made the promise lives forever, and we who are to be the enjoyers of it, even if we die, shall rise again, and there is absolutely nothing that can put us to shame, as if we had been elated at random and to no purpose upon unsound hopes. Having sufficiently cleared them of all doubtfulness by these words, he does not let his discourse pause at the present time, but urges again the time to come, knowing that there were people of weaker character who looked also for present advantages and were not satisfied with these things mentioned. And so he offers them a proof in blessings already given. For lest anyone should say, But what if God is unwilling to give them to us? For that He can, and that He abides and lives, we all know: but how do we know that He is willing also to do it? From the things that have already been done. What things done? The love that He has shown for us. By doing what? Some may say. By giving the Holy Ghost. Therefore, after saying hope makes not ashamed, he goes on to the proof of this, as follows:

Tribulations, that is, are so far from confuting these hopes, that they even prove them. For before the things to come are realized, there is a very great fruit which tribulation has — patience; and the making of the man that is tried, experienced. And it contributes in some degree too to the things to come, for it gives hope a vigor within us, since there is nothing that so inclines a man to hope for blessings as a good conscience. Now no man that has lived an upright life is unconfiding about things to come, as of those who have been negligent there are many that, feeling the burden of a bad conscience, wish there were neither judgment nor retribution. What then? Do our goods lie in hopes? Yes, in hopes — but not mere human hopes, which often slip away, and put him that hoped to shame; when some one, who was expected to patronize him, dies, or is altered though he lives. No such lot is ours: our hope is sure and unmoveable. For He Who has made the promise ever lives, and we that are to be the enjoyers of it, even should we die, shall rise again, and there is absolutely nothing which can put us to shame, as having been elated at random, and to no purpose, upon unsound hopes. Having then sufficiently cleared them of all doubtfulness by these words of his, he does not let his discourse pause at the time present, but urges again the time to come, knowing that there were men of weaker character, who looked too for present advantages, and were not satisfied with these mentioned. And so he offers a proof for them in blessings already given. For lest any should say, But what if God be unwilling to give them to us? For that He can, and that He abides and lives, we all know: but how do we know, that He is willing, also, to do it? From the things which have been done already. What things done? The Love which He has shown for us. In doing what? Some may say. In giving the Holy Ghost. Wherefore after saying hope makes not ashamed, he goes on to the proof of this, as follows:

Because the love of God is—he does not say given, but poured out in our hearts—showing how abundant it is. That gift, then, which is the greatest possible, He has given. Not heaven and earth and sea, but what is more precious than any of these, and has made us angels from being human, even sons of God and brothers of Christ. But what is this gift? The Holy Spirit. Now if He had not been willing to crown us with great rewards after our labors, He would never have given us such mighty gifts before our labors. But now the warmth of His love is made clear by this: that it is not gradually and little by little that He honors us, but He has poured out the full fountain of His blessings, and this even before our struggles. And so, if you are not extremely worthy, do not despair, since you have that love of your Judge as a mighty advocate for you. For this is why he himself, by saying "hope does not put us to shame," has attributed everything not to our good deeds but to God's love. But after mentioning the gift of the Spirit, he again turns to the Cross, speaking as follows:

Because the love of God is, he does not say given, but shed abroad in our hearts, so showing the profusion of it. That gift then, which is the greatest possible, He has given; not heaven and earth and sea, but what is more precious than any of these, and has rendered us Angels from being men, yea sons of God, and brethren of Christ. But what is this gift? The Holy Spirit. Now had He not been willing to present us after our labors with great crowns, He would never have given us such mighty gifts before our labors. But now the warmth of His Love is hence made apparent, that it is not gradually and little by little that He honors us; but He has shed abroad the full fountain of His blessings, and this too before our struggles. And so, if you are not exceedingly worthy, despond not, since you have that Love of your Judge as a mighty pleader for you. For this is why he himself by saying, hope makes not ashamed, has ascribed everything not to our well-doings, but to God's love. But after mentioning the gift of the Spirit, he again passes to the Cross, speaking as follows:

For while we were yet without strength, Christ in due time died for the ungodly. For scarcely for a righteous man will one die: yet perhaps for a good man some would even dare to die. But God commends His love towards us.

Ver. 6-8. For while we were yet without strength, Christ in due time died for the ungodly. For scarcely for a righteous man will one die: yet pervadenture for a good man some would even dare to die. But God commends His love towards us.

Now what he is saying is something like this: If no one would readily choose to die for a virtuous person, consider your Master's love, since He is shown to have been crucified not for virtuous people but for sinners and enemies. He also says this later: "In that, while we were still sinners, Christ died for us."

Now what he is saying is somewhat of this kind. For if for a virtuous man, no one would hastily choose to die, consider your Master's love, when it is not for virtuous men, but for sinners and enemies that He is seen to have been crucified — which he says too after this, In that, if when we were sinners Christ died for us,

Much more then, since we have now been justified by His blood, we shall be saved from wrath through Him. For if when we were enemies we were reconciled to God by the death of His Son, much more, having been reconciled, we shall be saved by His life.

Ver. 9, 10. Much more then, being now justified by His Blood, we shall be saved from wrath through Him. For if, when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of His Son, much more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by His life.

And what he has said looks like needless repetition, but it is not to anyone who pays careful attention to it. Consider this: He wants to give them reasons for confidence about things to come. First, he gives them a sense of shame from the righteous man's decision, when he says that he too was fully persuaded that what God had promised He was able also to perform. Next, from the grace that was given. Then from the tribulation, as being sufficient to lead us into hopes. And again from the Spirit, whom we have received. Next, from death and from our former viciousness, he makes this good. And it seems indeed, as I said, that what he had mentioned was one thing, but it is discovered to be two, three, and even many more. First, that He died. Second, that it was for the ungodly. Third, that He reconciled us, saved us, justified us, made us immortal, made us sons and heirs. It is not from His death alone, then, he says, that we draw strong assurances, but from the gift that was given to us through His death. And indeed, if He had only died for such creatures as we are, what He had done would be a proof of the greatest love! But when He is seen both dying and giving us a gift, and such a gift, and to such creatures, what was done casts into shadow our highest conceptions and leads even the dullest on to faith. For there is no one else who will save us, except He who so loved us when we were sinners as even to give Himself up for us. Do you see what a ground this topic provides for hope? For before this there were two difficulties in the way of our being saved: our being sinners, and our salvation requiring the Lord's death, a thing which was quite incredible before it took place and required exceeding love for it to take place. But now, since this has come about, the other requirements are easier. For we have become friends, and there is no further need of death. Shall He then, who so spared His enemies as not to spare His Son, fail to defend them now they have become friends, when He no longer has any need to give up His Son? For it is either because a person does not wish it, or because though he may wish it perhaps, yet he is unable to do it, that he does not save. Now neither of these things can be said of God. For that He is willing is plain from His having given up His Son. But that He is able also is the very thing He proved likewise, from the very fact of His having justified men who were sinners. What then is there to prevent us any more from obtaining the things to come? Nothing! Then again, lest upon hearing of sinners and enemies and strengthless ones and ungodly, you should be inclined to feel ashamed and blush, hear what he says.

And what he has said looks indeed like tautology, but it is not to any one who accurately attends to it. Consider then. He wishes to give them reasons for confidence respecting things to come. And first he gives them a sense of shame from the righteous man's decision, when he says, that he also was fully persuaded that what God had promised He was able also to perform; and next from the grace that was given; then from the tribulation, as sufficing to lead us into hopes; and again from the Spirit, whom we have received. Next from death, and from our former viciousness, he makes this good. And it seems indeed, as I said, that what he had mentioned was one thing, but it is discovered to be two, three, and even many more. First, that He died: second, that it was for the ungodly; third, that He reconciled, saved, justified us, made us immortal, made us sons and heirs. It is not from His Death then only, he says, that we draw strong assertions, but from the gift which was given unto us through His Death. And indeed if He had died only for such creatures as we be, a proof of the greatest love would what He had done be! But when He is seen at once dying, and yielding us a gift, and that such a gift, and to such creatures, what was done casts into shade our highest conceptions, and leads the very dullest on to faith. For there is no one else that will save us, except He Who so loved us when we were sinners, as even to give Himself up for us. Do you see what a ground this topic affords for hope? For before this there were two difficulties in the way of our being saved; our being sinners, and our salvation requiring the Lord's Death, a thing which was quite incredible before it took place, and required exceeding love for it to take place. But now since this has come about, the other requisites are easier. For we have become friends, and there is no further need of Death. Shall then He who has so spared his enemies as not to spare His Son, fail to defend them now they have become friends, when He has no longer any need to give up his Son? For it is either because a person does not wish it, or because though he may wish it perhaps, yet he is unable to do it, that he does not save. Now none of these things can be said of God. For that He is willing is plain from His having given up His Son. But that He is able also is the very thing He proved likewise, from the very fact of His having justified men who were sinners. What is there then to prevent us any more from obtaining the things to come? Nothing! Then again, lest upon hearing of sinners, and enemies, and strengthless ones, and ungodly, you should be inclined to feel abashed and blush; hear what he says.

Verse 11. And not only that, but we also rejoice in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom we have now received the reconciliation.

Ver. 11. And not only so, but we also joy in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, by Whom we have now received the atonement.

What does "not only so" mean? Not only were we saved, he means, but we even boast for this very reason—the reason some people think we ought to be ashamed. For the fact that we, who lived in such great wickedness, were saved is a very great sign that we are exceedingly loved by the One who saved us. For it was not by angels or archangels, but by His Only-begotten Son Himself, that He saved us. And so the fact of His saving us—and saving us when we were in such a condition, and doing it by means of His Only-begotten, and not merely by His Only-begotten, but by His Blood—weaves for us endless crowns to boast in. For there is nothing that counts so much in the way of glory and confidence as being treated as friends (φιλεἵσθαι) by God, and finding a Friend (φιλεἵν) in Him who loves (ἀγαπῶντα) us. This is what makes the angels glorious, and the principalities and powers. This is greater than the Kingdom, and so Paul placed it above the Kingdom. For this reason I also count the incorporeal powers blessed, because they love Him and in all things obey Him. And on this account the Prophet also expressed his admiration at them: You that excel in strength, that fulfil His Word. And from this too Isaiah extols the Seraphim, setting forth their great excellence from their standing near that glory, which is a sign of the greatest love.

What means the not only so? Not only were we saved, he means, but we even glory for this very reason, for which some suppose we ought to hide our faces. For, for us who lived in so great wickedness to be saved, was a very great mark of our being exceedingly beloved by Him that saved us. For it was not by angels or archangels, but by His Only-begotten Son Himself, that He saved us. And so the fact of His saving us, and saving us too when we were in such plight, and doing it by means of His Only-begotten, and not merely by His Only-begotten, but by His Blood, weaves for us endless crowns to glory in. For there is not anything that counts so much in the way of glory and confidence, as the being treated as friends ( φιλεἵσθαι) by God, and finding a Friend ( φιλεἵν) in Him that loves ( ἀ γαπὥντα) us. This it is that makes the angels glorious, and the principalities and powers. This is greater than the Kingdom, and so Paul placed it above the Kingdom. For this also I count the incorporeal powers blessed, because they love Him, and in all things obey Him. And on this score the Prophet also expressed his admiration at them. You that excel in strength, that fulfil His Word. Psalm 103:20 And hence too Isaiah extols the Seraphim, setting forth their great excellency from their standing near that glory, which is a sign of the greatest love.

Let us imitate the powers above, and desire not only to stand near the throne, but to have Him dwelling in us who sits upon the Throne. He loved us when we hated Him, and continues to love us. For He makes His sun to rise on the evil and on the good and sends rain on the just and on the unjust. Just as He loves us, you should love Him. For He is our Friend. And how is it, some will say, that one who is our Friend threatens hell, and punishment, and vengeance? It is because He loves us. For all He does and is concerned with is meant to strike out your wickedness, and to restrain with fear, as with a kind of bridle, your inclination to the worse side, and by blessings and by pains recovering you from your downward course, and leading you up to Him, and keeping you from all vice, which is worse than hell. But if you mock what is said, and would rather live continually in misery than be punished for a single day, it is no marvel. For this is but a sign of your unformed judgment, drunkenness, and incurable disorder. Since little children even when they see the physician going to apply burning or the knife, flee and leap away screaming and convulsed, and choose to have a continual sore eating into their body, rather than endure a temporary pain and so enjoy health afterwards. But those who have reached maturity know that to be diseased is worse than submitting to the knife, just as to be wicked is worse than to be punished. For the one is to be cured and to be healthy, the other to ruin one's constitution and to be in continual feebleness. Now that health is better than feebleness is surely plain to everyone. Thieves then ought to weep not when they have their sides pierced through, but when they pierce through walls and murder. For if the soul is better than the body (as it is), when the former is ruined there is more reason to groan and lament; but if a man does not feel it, so much the more reason to bewail it. For those who love with an unchastened love ought to be more pitied than those who have a violent fever, and those who are drunken, than those who are undergoing torture. But if these are more painful (some may say), how do we give them the preference? Because there are many of mankind who, as the proverb says, like the worse, and they choose these and pass by the better. And this one may see happening as well in food as in forms of government, in ambitious aims of life too, and in the enjoyment of pleasure, and in wives, and in houses, and in slaves, and in lands, and in the case of all other things. For which is more pleasurable, pray, cohabiting with women or with males? With women or with mules? Yet still we shall find many who pass over women and cohabit with creatures void of reason and abuse the bodies of males. Yet natural pleasures are greater than unnatural ones. But still many there are who follow after things ridiculous and joyless, and accompanied with a penalty, as if pleasurable. Well but to them, a man may say, these things appear so. Now this alone is ground enough to make them miserable, that they think those things to be pleasurable which are not so. Thus they assume punishment to be worse than sin which it is not, but just the contrary. Yet, if it were an evil to the sinner, God would not have added evils to the evil; for He who does everything to extinguish evil would not have increased it. Being punished then is no evil to the man who has done wrong, but not being punished, when in that plight, is evil, just as for the infirm not to be cured. For there is nothing so evil as extravagant desire. And when I say extravagant, I mean that of luxury, and that of ill-placed glory, and that of power, and in general that of all things which go beyond what is necessary. For such is he who lives a soft and dissolute life, who seems to be the happiest of men but is the most wretched, as superinducing upon his soul harsh and tyrannical sovereigns. For this cause has God made the present a life of labor to us, that He may rid us of that slavery and bring us into genuine freedom. For this cause He threatened punishment and made labors a part of our portion in life, so muzzling our vaunting spirit. In this way the Jews also, when they were fettered to the clay and brick making, were at once self-governed, and called continually upon God. But when they were in the enjoyment of freedom, then they murmured, and provoked the Lord, and pierced themselves through with countless evils. What then, it may be said, will you say to those frequent instances of men being altered for the worse by tribulations? Why, that this is no effect of tribulation, but of their own weakness. For neither if a man had a weak stomach and could not take a bitter medicine which would act as a purgative, but was made even worse by it, would it be the drug we should find fault with, but the weakness of the part, as we should therefore here too with the yieldingness of temper. For he who is altered so by tribulation is much more likely to be affected in this way by laxity. If he fails even when splinted (this is what affliction is), much more will he when the bandage is removed. If when braced up he is altered, much more when in a state of swelling. And how am I, one may ask, to keep from being so altered by tribulation? Why, if you reflect that, wish it or not, you will have to bear the thing inflicted: but if you do it with a thankful spirit, you will gain very greatly thereby; but if you are indignant at it, and rage and blaspheme, you will not make the calamity lighter, but you will render its wave more troublous. By feeling then in this way, let us turn what is necessary into a matter of our own choice. What I mean is this: suppose one has lost his own son, another all his property: if you reflect that it is not in the nature of things for what has taken place to be undone; while it is to gain fruit from the misfortune, though irremediable, even that of bearing the circumstance nobly; and if instead of using blasphemous words, you were to offer up words of thanksgiving to the Lord, so would evils brought upon you against your will become to you the good deeds of a free choice. Have you seen a son taken prematurely away? Say, the Lord has given, the Lord has taken away. Do you see your fortune exhausted? Say, naked came I out of my mother's womb, and naked shall I return there. Do you see evil men faring well, and just men faring ill and undergoing ills without number, and do you not know where to find the cause? Say, I became even as it were a beast before You. Yet I am ever with You. But if you will search out the cause, reflect that He has fixed a day in which He will judge the world, and so you will throw off perplexity, for then every man will meet his deserts, even as Lazarus and the rich man. Call to mind the Apostles, for they too rejoiced at being scourged, at being driven about and undergoing numberless sufferings, because they were counted worthy to suffer shame for His Name's sake. And do you, then, if you are sick, bear it nobly, and own yourself indebted to God for it, and you shall receive the same reward with them. But how, when in feebleness and pain, are you to be able to feel grateful to the Lord? You will if you love Him sincerely. For if the Three Children who were thrown into the furnace, and others who were in prisons and in countless other evils, ceased not to give thanks, much more will they who are in a state of disease be able to do this. For there is not, assuredly there is not, anything which vehement desire does not get the better of. But when the desire is even that of God, it is higher than anything, and neither fire, nor the sword, nor poverty, nor infirmity, nor death, nor anything else of the kind appears dreadful to one who has gotten this love, but scorning them all, he will fly to heaven, and will have affections no way inferior to those of its inhabitants, seeing nothing else, neither heaven, nor earth, nor sea, but gazing only at the one Beauty of that glory. And neither the vexations of this present life will depress him, nor the things which are goodly and attended with pleasure elate him or puff him up. Let us then love with this love (for there is nothing equal to it) both for the sake of things present and for the sake of things to come. Or rather, more than for these, for the nature of the love itself. For we shall be set free both from the punishments of this life and of that which is to come, and shall enjoy the kingdom. Yet

Let us then emulate the powers above, and be desirous not only of standing near the throne, but of having Him dwelling in us who sits upon the Throne. He loved us when we hated Him, and also continues to love us. For He makes His sun to rise on the evil and on the good and sends rain on the just and on the unjust. Matthew 5:45 As then He loves us, do thou love Him. For He is our Friend ( φιλεἵ γὰρ). And how comes it, some will say, that one who is our Friend threatens hell, and punishment, and vengeance? It is owing to His loving us alone. For all He does and is busied with, is with a view to strike out your wickedness, and to refrain with fear, as with a kind of bridle, your inclinableness to the worse side, and by blessings and by pains recovering you from your downward course, and leading you up to Him, and keeping you from all vice, which is worse than hell. But if you mock what is said, and would rather live continually in misery, than be punished for a single day, it is no marvel. For this is but a sign of your unformed judgment ( ἀ τελοὕς γνώμης), drunkenness, and incurable disorder. Since little children even when they see the physician going to apply burning or the knife, flee and leap away screaming and convulsed, and choose to have a continual sore eating into their body, rather than to endure a temporary pain, and so enjoy health afterwards. But those who have come to discretion, know that to be diseased is worse than submitting to the knife, as also to be wicked is worse than to be punished. For the one is to be cured and to be healthy, the other to ruin one's constitution and to be in continual feebleness. Now that health is better than feebleness, surely is plain to every one. Thieves then ought to weep not when they have their sides pierced through, but when they pierce through walls and murder. For if the soul be better than the body (as it is), when the former is ruined there is more reason to groan and lament; but if a man does not feel it, so much the more reason to bewail it. For those that love with an unchastened love ought to be more pitied than those who have a violent fever, and those that are drunken, than those that are undergoing torture. But if these are more painful (some may say), how come we to give them the preference? Because there are many of mankind, who, as the proverb says, like the worse, and they choose these, and pass by the better. And this one may see happening as well in victuals as in forms of government, in emulous aims of life too, and in the enjoyment of pleasure, and in wives, and in houses, and in slaves, and in lands, and in the case of all other things. For which is more pleasurable pray, cohabiting with women or with males? With women or with mules? Yet still we shall find many that pass over women, and cohabit with creatures void of reason, and abuse the bodies of males. Yet natural pleasures are greater than unnatural ones. But still many there are that follow after things ridiculous and joyless, and accompanied with a penalty, as if pleasurable. Well but to them, a man may say, these things appear so. Now this alone is ground enough to make them miserable, that they think those things to be pleasurable which are not so. Thus they assume punishment to be worse than sin which it is not, but just the contrary. Yet, if it were an evil to the sinner, God would not have added evils to the evil; for He that does everything to extinguish evil, would not have increased it. Being punished then is no evil to the man who has done wrong, but not being punished, when in that plight, is evil, just as for the infirm not to be cured. (Plat. Gorg. p. 478, sqq.) For there is nothing so evil as extravagant desire. And when I say, extravagant, I mean that of luxury, and that of ill-placed glory, and that of power, and in general that of all things which go beyond what is necessary. For such is he who lives a soft and dissolute life, who seems to be the happiest of men, but is the most wretched, as superinducing upon his soul harsh and tyrannical sovereigns. For this cause has God made the present a life of labor to us, that He may rid us of that slavery, and bring us into genuine freedom. For this cause He threatened punishment, and made labors a part of our portion in life, so muzzling our vaunting spirit. In this way the Jews also, when they were fettered to the clay and brick making, were at once self-governed, and called continually upon God. But when they were in the enjoyment of freedom, then they murmured, and provoked the Lord, and pierced themselves through with countless evils. What then, it may be said, will you say to those frequent instances of men being altered for the worse by tribulations? Why, that this is no effect of tribulation, but of their own imbecility. For neither if a man had a weak stomach and could not take a bitter medicine which would act as a purgative, but was made even worse by it, would it be the drug we should find fault with, but the weakness of the part, as we should therefore here too with the yieldingness of temper. For he who is altered so by tribulation, is much more likely to be affected in this way by laxity. If he fails even when splinted, (or tied) (this is what affliction is), much more will he when the bandage is removed. If when braced up he is altered, much more when in a state of tumor ( χαυνούμενος). And how am I, one may ask, to keep from being so altered by tribulation? Why, if you reflect that, wish it or not, you will have to bear the thing inflicted: but if you dost it with a thankful spirit, you will gain very greatly thereby; but if you are indignant at it, and ragest and blaspheme, you will not make the calamity lighter, but you will render its wave more troublous. By feeling then in this way, let us turn what is necessary into a matter of our own choice. What I mean is this — suppose one has lost his own son, another all his property: if you reflect that it is not in the nature of things for what has taken place to be undone; while it is to gain fruit from the misfortune, though irremediable, even that of bearing the circumstance nobly; and if instead of using blasphemous words, thou were to offer up words of thanksgiving to the Lord, so would evils brought upon you against your will become to you the good deeds of a free choice. Have you seen a son taken prematurely away? Say, the Lord has given, the Lord has taken away. Do you see your fortune exhausted? Say, naked came I out of my mother's womb, and naked shall I return there. Job 1:21 Do you see evil men faring well, and just men faring ill and undergoing ills without number, and do you not know where to find the cause? Say, I became even as it were a beast before You. Yet I am ever with You. Psalm 73:22 But if you will search out the cause, reflect that He has fixed a day in which He will judge the world, and so you will throw off perplexity, for then every man will meet his deserts, even as Lazarus and the rich man. Call to mind the Apostles, for they too rejoiced at being scourged, at being driven about and undergoing numberless sufferings, because they were counted worthy to suffer shame for His Name's sake. Acts 5:41 And do thou, then, if you are sick, bear it nobly, and own yourself indebted to God for it, and you shall receive the same reward with them. But how, when in feebleness and pain, are you to be able to feel grateful to the Lord? You will if you love Him sincerely. For if the Three Children who were thrown into the furnace, and others who were in prisons, and in countless other evils, ceased not to give thanks, much more will they who are in a state of disease, be able to do this. For there is not, assuredly there is not, anything which vehement desire does not get the better of. But when the desire is even that of God, it is higher than anything, and neither fire, nor the sword, nor poverty, nor infirmity, nor death, nor anything else of the kind appears dreadful to one who has gotten this love, but scorning them all, he will fly to heaven, and will have affections no way inferior to those of its inhabitants, seeing nothing else, neither heaven, nor earth, nor sea, but gazing only at the one Beauty of that glory. And neither the vexations of this life present will depress him, nor the things which are goodly and attended with pleasure elate him or puff him up. Let us then love with this love (for there is not anything equal unto it) both for the sake of things present and for the sake of things to come. Or rather, more than for these, for the nature of the love itself. For we shall be set free both from the punishments of this life and of that which is to come, and shall enjoy the kingdom. Yet neither is the escape from hell, nor the fruition of the kingdom, anything great in comparison of what is yet to be said. For greater than all these things is it to have Christ our beloved at once and our lover. For if when this happens with men it is above all pleasure; when both happen from God, what language or what thought is able to set before one the blessedness of this soul? There is none that can, save the experience of it only. That then we may by experience come to know what is this spiritual joy, and life of blessedness, and untold treasure of good things, let us leave everything to cling to that love, with a view as well to our own joy as to the glory of God. For unto Him is the glory and power, with His Only-begotten, and the Holy Ghost, now, and ever, and unto all ages evermore. Amen.